LIE.RAHY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 U N IVERSITY 
 
 Of ILLINOIS 
 
 82,3 
 
 K69I3 
 
 v.\ 
 
 m
 
 
 H 
 
 
 «" -. V . I 
 
 I ■ 
 
 ■ 
 
 ':%*-. 
 
 
 ft^m 
 
 Kl 
 
 
 ^j&j&f
 
 
 Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2009 with funding from 
 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/missrussellshobb01 lond
 
 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY.
 
 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 % ItofoL 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES, 
 VOL. I. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 1865. 
 
 [The Right of Translation and Reproduction is Reserved. )
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY R. CLAY, SON, AND TAYLOR, 
 
 BREAD STREET HTLL.
 
 v. 2 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 NUMBER ONE .... 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 EVENING VISITORS 8 
 
 <>! CHAPTER III. 
 
 w 
 
 THE COINCIDENCE 21 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TAKING COUNSEL 33 
 
 <a 
 
 x CHAPTER V. 
 
 AFRAID OF THE DARK 44 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 BLACK MONDAY 51 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A MORNING WALK AND ITS CONSEQUENCES .... 60
 
 VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 PAGE 
 A PITCHED BATTLE 67 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT .... 82 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TEA-PAETY 93 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 betty's feaes 108 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A BOLD STEP 120 
 
 CHAPTER XTII. 
 
 NUMBER ONE WITHOUT A MASTER 129 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 PREPARING TO BE INDEPENDENT 135 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE STORM 144 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE HERO 163
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 miss russell's memory, and mrs. Mitchell's proposal 1 85 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE WALK 192 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE MITCHELLS AT HOME 197 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 a picnic ... 205 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 VARIOUS MATTERS 215 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CONSULTATIONS 224 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY 234 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 driving 245
 
 T
 
 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 NUMBER ONE. 
 
 Wareham was a picturesque and business-like small sea-port, 
 bearing marks of respectable age about some of the narrow 
 streets leading away from the quay. These were paved with 
 small round pebbles, very trying to tender feet, and had a strong 
 odour of tar, cordage and shell-fish. But the wide-spreading, 
 breezy downs which sloped away downwards from the cliffs for 
 miles, added to a sheltered cove, well-adapted for bathing, in 
 course of time brought a change to the primitive and somewhat 
 peculiar population. Wareham became the fashion ; and 
 a certain speculator built a row of modest houses, close to 
 the cove-beach ; he also raised a smooth walk in front, called 
 the promenade, where people might have the enjoyment of 
 tide and breeze, without the annoyance of the pebbles. 
 These houses were let as lodgings, and they were in such 
 demand that building became a mania. Squares, rows, 
 terraces, crescents, and detached villas, sprang up as if by 
 magic, causing a few of the old inhabitants of solid, if un- 
 pretending dwellings, to shudder at the notion of living in 
 such unsubstantial " lath and plaster affairs." 
 
 VOL. I. b
 
 2 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Then the old parish church, on the top of the hill, was too 
 small and too distant. So a new chapel of ease was built, 
 forming a focus, as it were, for the new part of the town. 
 
 The architect of New Wareham was a man of one idea, 
 and there was little or no variety in the aspect of the new 
 buildings, all with the same verandahs and showy ornaments. 
 It was a relief to turn away from these modern houses, to the 
 more old-fashioned part, where venerable myrtles, that had 
 weathered many a winter, and monthly roses in perfection, 
 were living proofs of the "mild salubrity" of the air. 
 
 Houses have a physiognomy, and there was one building in 
 Wareham which could hardly fail of attracting attention and 
 remark. It stood above the quay and the quay streets, on a 
 hill, and in an exposed situation, but commanding a fine 
 view of the sea and the cliffs. 
 
 Other houses had lately been erected near it, so that the 
 original name of " Prospect House " was altered to that of 
 " No. 1, Queen's Terrace." These new comers, however, did 
 not join the old one. They stood close in a row, but No. 1 
 was still alone and separate in its glory. The narrow space 
 which divided it made a famous pipe or vent for the wind 
 when it blew seawards ; and sometimes how it did howl and 
 rush, wailing or shrieking, exultant, round No. 1 ! 
 
 It was a plain brick house, innocent of all stucco or wash ; 
 tall, straight and grim. There was no ornament about it, but 
 it was substantial, and always in good repair. The windows 
 blinked in the sunshine, disdainful of shade or verandah, 
 trellis-work for plants, or even window flower -stands. Some 
 wags affirmed that it was a capital likeness of the mistress. 
 Certainly it was a remarkable house, and one could not help 
 looking at it, and trying to read the meaning of its odd face.
 
 NUMBER ONE. 3 
 
 Strangers were apt to saunter into the pleasant lounge — 
 the stationer's shop and circulating library — to ask the civil 
 master a few questions about No. 1. Such as — 
 
 "Who lives in that funny, tall house at the end of Queen's 
 Terrace, looking as if it had quarrelled with its neighbours 1 v 
 
 " That, sir ? Oh, that is the residence of Miss Eussell. A 
 very old, respectable Wareham family. Two ladies, maiden 
 ladies, — live there all the year round. Excellent people, sir." 
 
 " Any relation to the Eussell who has a counting-house on 
 the quay?" 
 
 " The very same, sir ; that is, Mr. Eussell is the owner of 
 the house, and it is his sisters who reside with him. Old 
 Mr. Eussell, the father, lived there before him, in fact, built 
 the house, I believe." 
 
 " Young Mr. Eussell, then, is not married, I presume ? Is 
 he well off?" 
 
 " Oh no, sir ; Mr. Eussell is not married, nor likely to be," 
 (with just the soupgon of a smile). " Quite, a bachelor, sir, 
 and shy — retiring, as one may say, from, ladies' society. A 
 man of very particular habits, and, they say, very learned, 
 and very rich. It is said that they have a deal of money. 
 Saving people you see, sir, making much and spending little. 
 Mr. Eussell is owner of the greater number of the vessels 
 which belong to the place. Does a brisk business in wine, 
 sir, and has large coal-vaults." 
 
 " Indeed ! One never meets them out in society ; I don't 
 remember seeing any lady or gentleman of the name." 
 
 " Oh no, sir. You see, being the old inhabitants, they 
 don't care to have much to do with the summer visitors, sir. 
 They're intimate with the originals, as they call them ; the 
 Miss Eoses, and the vicar, and, I believe, with Mr. Lewis. 
 
 b2
 
 4 MISS RUSSELL S HOBBY. 
 
 But it is said that the ladies are particularly strict in their 
 notions, and as for Mr. Russell, sir, he is just not altogether 
 like every one else. He works very hard and shuns all 
 company." 
 
 "Eccentric, eh?" 
 
 "Exactly so, sir. But if you are fond of antiquity, sir, 
 and, as I presume, wishing to get information about the 
 early history of this place, why, there is no one more likely 
 to be able to afford you help than Mr. Russell. And I may 
 say — may so far venture — for he is so remarkably benevolent 
 and obliging that " — 
 
 " Thank you, thank you ! Perhaps I may meet him yet. 
 The outside of the house excites my curiosity, I confess." 
 And so on. 
 
 " "We," being privileged above the casual visitor, will enter 
 beyond the outside of No. 1, and since descriptions are 
 wearisome, let us as briefly as possible do all that is needful 
 in this way at once. Eirst introducing Miss Russell herself. 
 
 She was undoubtedly and confessedly (we are speaking 
 of some two score of years ago, be it remarked,) an elderly 
 lady, never attempting directly or indirectly to conceal the 
 fact. She wore her own grey hair, at a time too, when 
 brown, black, and flaxen wigs, or " fronts," were in general 
 use. Miss Russell dressed in her own fashion, and frowning 
 down every style of bonnet but her own high-crowned and 
 poke-front shape, she looked askance at frill, or ruffle, or boa, 
 or any of those charming trifles — -Tor, as she said, " they con- 
 sumed both time and money." 
 
 Miss Russell was said to be "a good lady, but of a parti- 
 cular temper." When people wondered that, though the 
 second servant never stayed more than a few weeks, Betty,
 
 NUMBER ONE. O 
 
 the cook, lived on, year after year, and sometimes expressed 
 their surprise to her how she could stand it ; her answer was, 
 with a shake of the head, but with a tender smile on her 
 round, plump face — " Missus was rather paticklar, certainly ; 
 but, for that matter, every one had his temper ; and she was 
 a wonderful religious lady ; and Miss Anna was uncommon 
 clever; and Mr. Jacob as good a master as ever trod the 
 earth. Never was such a man for patience ! never found 
 fault ; eat mouldy cheese or stale bread, and never knew it 
 from the best ; was a good brother, and kind even to the 
 very cat. No, no," Betty would add, "I'm not a-going to 
 leave 'em for a few words from missus. There aint a more 
 upright and respectable family in all Wareham." 
 
 I must now introduce Miss Anna Russell. 
 
 It is a nice and delicate point to decide on Miss Anna 
 Eussell's age. There had originally been a large family ; and 
 only three of them surviving childhood, there might be con- 
 siderable gaps between the three. It was a subject never 
 mentioned in the family, Jacob having been once peremp- 
 torily rebuked by both sisters, for examining the register in 
 the old parish church and making notes of the dates. From 
 that hour, the subject was not broached among them, and 
 Anna was left to enjoy the benefit of a doubt. 
 
 Her figure was young — short, plump, and shapely, with a 
 neatly-turned ankle, of which she was said to be rather 
 proud. Her face looked older. She had light, very light- 
 blue eyes, and decidedly flaxen hair, which was very thin, 
 and curled naturally, in little stiff, frizzy corkscrews. It 
 had been much admired when she was a child, and, there- 
 fore, it was still a custom in the family to consider it a 
 standard by which all other hair was judged. She took
 
 6 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 great care of it, as a matter of principle, and dressed it in a 
 rather elaborate fashion, parting it very much on one side, 
 and ekeing out the scanty quantity which remained behind, 
 after the corkscrews were deducted, by sundry hollow and 
 wonderful plaits, which resembled basket-work, and caused 
 one to wonder how it was done, and how it remained so 
 neat, hour after hour, day after day, and year after year. 
 
 Anna, like her elder sister, went on her own way in the 
 fashion of her dress. Spanish combs and high bows, Grecian 
 braids, coronet-like plaits, all followed one another at fashion's 
 beck, but Anna Russell changed not ; as it had been at 
 sweet sixteen, so was it now. Anna always wore a black 
 velvet band across her forehead, clasped with a pearl orna- 
 ment. This band had once had the unusual effect of exciting 
 her brother's observation : after gazing at her for some time, 
 he said — 
 
 " Anna, have you cut your head ? " 
 
 " JSTo, certainly. What makes you suppose I have 1 " 
 
 11 Why, then, do you bandage it 1 " 
 
 "Well, Jacob, that is just one of your polite speeches, and 
 shows your utter want of observation ! I have worn this 
 bandeau for some time." 
 
 " I beg your pardon, my dear, but I certainly did not 
 observe it before ; and certainly I cannot see that it is either 
 ornamental or useful." 
 
 " It is useful," pronounced Miss Eussell, who also wore 
 one, though without a clasp ; " it serves to keep back the 
 hair. I quite approve of a velvet band, though I think the 
 clasp hideous." 
 
 Then Jacob bowed, as he always did, to his sisters' autho- 
 rity, and made no answer ; though Anna rattled on a long
 
 NUMBER ONE. 7 
 
 time about his want of taste and discrimination, and ended 
 in an oft-repeated argument with, her sister about dress — 
 Miss Eussell condemning Anna's frills, ribbons, and bows, 
 and Anna sighing over the want of taste in the Eussell 
 family, and declaring that she was born for a different 
 atmosphere, and valued the little elegancies of life. In fact, 
 she often said, it " cut her to the soul to see persons make 
 themselves so uninteresting," and all from lack of a little 
 taste ! She had made notes for a tract, which, one of these 
 days, she intended to publish, on "Taste," in which she 
 meant to prove that " taste was as much a virtue as modesty 
 or honesty." In fact, if Anna had a mania, it was this; 
 while her sister's " hobby " was about servants, and the 
 proper way of bringing them up. 
 
 She said she had been so plagued by careless and ignorant 
 girls, that she was anxious to find a subject on which to try 
 her own theory — a girl, in fact, who should be well taught 
 from the beginning ; if she was homeless and friendless, all 
 the better, as she would be more likely to remain at Queen's 
 Terrace. Miss Eussell wished to prove to the world what a 
 proper domestic servant should be, according to her notions. 
 
 The other subject which shared this lady's principal atten- 
 tion was her brother's faults. 
 
 Jacob, the youngest of the family, generally called " old 
 Eussell," or " old fellow," by his friends, was one of those 
 persons whose real age it is difficult to guess, looking old 
 when young, and then changing very little with added years. 
 Stories were told, by a few old acquaintance, of his having 
 once been very different; but only a very few knew him 
 well, for he avoided rather than sought society. The popular 
 opinion in Wareham was, that he was "just a quiet, kind
 
 8 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 gentleman, not fond of talking, but with a pleasant voice, too, 
 and always ready to do a kind deed." 
 
 The old church was quite two miles from the harbour and 
 quay, half hidden by elms, and possessing a tower and screen 
 of considerable beauty. The new chapel of ease, a shapeless 
 mass of brick, with sash windows, and filled with cushioned 
 pews, was in the hands of a decidedly popular preacher, who 
 made a good income from the pew-rents. 
 
 Mr. Lewis was much the fashion among a certain party, 
 and the subject of conversation from Sunday morning to 
 Saturday night. 
 
 In the bustle and excitement of new schools, Thursday 
 lectures, and bazaars, something like a feud arose, waged 
 principally over tea-tables, as to the respective qualities of 
 the rector, Mr. Grant, and Mr. Lewis ; some zealously 
 approving the old quiet way of the former, others warmly 
 advocating the new. But, perhaps, Wareham would have 
 been very dull without such subjects.
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 EVENING VISITORS. 
 
 It was a dismal evening in Xovember. It had rained all 
 da)", and the sails of the vessels in the harbour presented a 
 very sorry spectacle. 
 
 All the summer visitors had departed; and the lodging- 
 houses were deserted, with papers, " To let," displayed in the 
 upper windows, but with very small hope of any application. 
 
 Even on the favourite lounge, the quay, there were but 
 comparatively few idlers, — sailor-like men, in " sou'-westers," 
 with their short, blackened pipes ; or a few urchins, who had 
 contrived to escape observation, and were hard at play. 
 
 There was a sound of preparations from a brig, on board 
 of which briskly stepped the master, intent on having all 
 ready to go out with the tide. The song of the men, too, 
 rose, in wild harmony, above the plash of the tide and the 
 blasts of wind. 
 
 " So old Mr. Berkeley has cut his cables," observed one of 
 the idlers, speaking a peculiar seafaring idiom, as well as 
 broad Devonshire. 
 
 "Ay, ay; another of the old set gone. He'll have left 
 some money. I wonder who'll have it, eh 1 "
 
 10 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 " Don't know. 'Tis a wonder he never settled and married. 
 And there's another, Eussell — he'll never get a wife neither. 
 Pity, too. I don't like for to see the old stock go out : I 
 don't zim the new kind, not I." 
 
 " Mr. Eussell may marry yet. He's no so old as folks say. 
 I know his figure pretty well. Lor' bless' e, 'tis they sisters 
 hinder him of taking a wife and home of his own. He war 
 a right down one for the girls, once a time back along. I 
 knows a thing or two, that I do !" 
 
 " Indeed ! Anybody would say, to look at un, he was one 
 of the steady sort." 
 
 " Well, and so he be. I don't mean no harm — not I — by 
 insinniating he was a bit sweet on the ladies. But I do say 
 Master Jacob, as we called un, was not always so shy of 
 company; and there's a lady, not so far from here either, who 
 shall be nameless, who looked cruel kindly on him, and he 
 was sweet on her, for all she was the oldest. And there was 
 a something in all the troubles, which set in like foul 
 weather, that changed him uncommon. But I'll wager, if he 
 lives, there'll be little Eussells yet." 
 
 " So much the better. Well, everybody has gone fro' the 
 place now, I guess. Like the butterflies, they come with the 
 sunshine, and go away again with the storm. Well, it's good 
 for trade, too. I say, Tom, hast heard aught of they strange 
 folks — come ashore that night 1 " 
 
 " My missus heard they was very bad ; the child ill, and 
 no one knows the truth about it. She sent out a fine jewel 
 thing, they say, worth guineas, and old Newman made a 
 bargain of it. He knows what he's about, he do." 
 
 " But they say all the money he gived about it was gone 
 in no time."
 
 EVENING VISITOES. 11 
 
 " Ay, ay, is that it 1 Eh ? We'll have some rough weather 
 before it settles again." 
 
 "Mayhap; I don't say no. But aint it lecture to-night 
 up yonder ? " 
 
 " I knows nought of it, not I," returned the other. " You 
 see I don't zim 1 these new ways. I never goes within the 
 door of that fine new place. If I don't go up the hill to the 
 old church, I go to Wesleyan in Ship Street — I knows what 
 I'm after then. Fish or fowl ! This here new parson, and 
 the new chapel, aint neither one thing nor t'other. Some 
 say he's a chapel-man, others say he's every bit as much a 
 minister as the rector himself. Can't say, — can't make un 
 out. He suits they fine butterfly folk, I suppose, and they 
 keeps the chapel filled. Mr. Eussell don't go there. I meet 
 un up the hill most Sundays ; and when I axed un what he 
 thought of it, he gived one of his quiet smiles like, and 
 hoped his legs would serve him some years yet for mounting 
 the hill to the old place. And that same is my opinion 
 also." 
 
 " Mr. Lewis is a cruel fine preacher, they say, and all wi' 
 out a' book, too," rejoined the other. 
 
 " Jist what I say. If he were a right down clargyman of 
 the old sort, he'd have his book. When I goes to Wesleyan 
 I expects no book. But I likes to know what is what ; and 
 Church o' England holds to books : and that's all about it." 
 
 A woman here came up to them, and said — 
 
 " Pray, d'ye happen to know if Mr. Eussell has left his 
 counting-house ? " 
 
 " I ha'n't zeed un," answered the man. " Most like he's 
 
 1 Anglice — "Fancy."
 
 12 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 busy, for the Wareham Trader goes out with the tide, and 
 Captain Toms was up for orders, I know." 
 
 The woman drew a thick shawl closer round her, and 
 seemed determined to brave the rain for a time, for, with a 
 large umbrella, and pattens on, she walked up and down the 
 quay, keeping pretty much in front of Eussell's warehouses. 
 
 At last, a tall man appeared at the door, and looked about 
 — up at the sky, and down on the flowing tide ; then he. 
 appeared to watch the small brig from which came the song. 
 
 "A dirty night, your honour," remarked the man with the 
 sou'-wester, touching his forelock respectfully. 
 
 " Bather so, Sam. Good night to you," answered the gen- 
 tleman, and was passing on, with long strides, when the 
 woman before mentioned came up, saying — 
 
 " Beg pardon, sir, but I was going to ask a word with you. 
 Dear me, Mr. Jacob, she is perfectly raging mad ! The very 
 child's clothes is taken off her back, and pawned. The poor 
 creatures are starving ! No sir, no," she added, as she saw 
 him put his hand into his pocket, " I can't take no more of 
 your money, sir, for it all goes one way. But, 'deed, 'tis a 
 cruel, sorrowful sight, and my heart aches for the children ; 
 and, please, sir, I was a-going to take the liberty to beg you 
 to step in a bit." 
 
 "I had rather not; I had far rather not, Mrs. Brown. 
 Take my money, and use it as from yourself ; buy everything 
 needful, I beg. But as to my intruding — my going, I mean, — 
 I couldn't think of it." 
 
 "Well, sir, as you like, of course. But I have my reasons 
 for wishing it. Others have been there — of course, all 
 natural and right; but others don't always see the way clear; 
 and, to my notion, something else nor tracts is wanting. And
 
 EVENING VISITORS. 13 
 
 the children, particularly that poor girl, need some advice ; 
 and you're the man, Mr. Jacob. Bless you, sir, do'ee come. 
 "Tis an uncommon case, depend on 't, and others may do as 
 much mischief as good." 
 
 The word " others " was always pronounced with peculiar 
 emphasis, and seemed to convey a meaning understood by 
 Mr. Eussell, for a very slight smile curled the corners of his 
 lips, which, however, gave way to sadness, as, almost pushed 
 on by the woman, he entered a passage near his counting- 
 house, and then followed her up a narrow and dark staircase. 
 He mildly suggested that his sisters would be uneasy, and 
 would be waiting tea : but Mrs. Brown assured him he 
 would never regret a cold cup of tea after what she would 
 show him, and added, that surely Miss Eussell would not be 
 offended when she knew what had kept him. Thus talking, 
 they disappeared. 
 
 The rain dripped, on and it grew dark. Meanwhile, 
 Betty had closed the shutters and drawn the curtains in 
 No. 1, Queen's Terrace ; and, by the light of a small, modest 
 fire, Miss Russell sat very uprightly, tearing paper into small 
 bits for cushion stuffing — an occupation she was fond of when 
 there was no girl to look after and to follow from room to 
 room. The last housemaid had been gone five weeks, and 
 Betty knew her work and her mistress's ways too well to 
 afford a shadow of excuse for any watching or loitering ; so 
 that Miss Bussell's paper-bag filled wonderfully, while she 
 considered where to look for another servant. 
 
 A loud rap at the door disturbed her cogitations. It was 
 an unlikely evening for a visitor. 
 
 " It must be Cousin Mitchell," she uttered, severely ; but 
 a smile — very measured and faint, it is true, but still a
 
 14 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 smile — passed over her face, as "Mr. Lewis" was an- 
 nounced. 
 
 "Be seated, my dear sir. This is very kind of you. 
 Betty, call Miss Anna. Anna is very busy, as usual, for the 
 bazaar. Very wet, sir." 
 
 Mr. Lewis drew his fingers through his thick, wavy hair, 
 and pulled up his white neckcloth, as he answered slowly — 
 
 " It is, indeed, very wet, Miss Eussell, and I should not 
 be extremely surprised if I had to preach to bare walls to- 
 night." 
 
 " Sir," said Miss Eussell, with a stiff bow, " there are many 
 in "Warehani that no amount of bad weather would hinder 
 from attending lecture. My sister and myself do not mind 
 a little rain in such a cause. As for my brother — as for 
 Jacob, Mr. Lewis, you know I wish I could persuade him ; 
 but"— 
 
 Here Anna's entrance caused an interruption. She tripped 
 in youthfully, and with a smile of welcome, holding out both 
 hands as she said — 
 
 "How gratified, how honoured we are ! Dear Mr. Lewis, 
 this is kind ! I must apologize for being upstairs ; but I was 
 busy — the bazaar, you know. My room is like — I don't 
 know what ! Betty is tired of making paste, but it is such a 
 healthy occupation, that of working for charity ! I perfectly 
 delight in it ! " 
 
 " Yes, I know you are clever at fancy work, Miss Anna," 
 answered Mr. Lewis, in a pompous manner j " witness this, 
 room \" and he looked round at the painted screens, the card- 
 paper baskets, the fanciful pincushions, and the variety of 
 mats, with which the room was crowded. 
 
 " A very loved friend of mine gave me a name, Mr. Lewis,"
 
 EVENING VISITORS. 15 
 
 Anna said, with a shy little simper. " She found me always 
 making mats, so she said I ought to be called Professor of 
 Mats. Ha ! ha ! " 
 
 "Waste of time, and very troublesome to housemaids," 
 said Miss Russell, grimly. 
 
 " Oh, sister ! how can you ? It gives such a feminine 
 finish to a room ! I could make any place habitable-looking 
 in that way. I must say I love a little taste ; I like little 
 elegancies ; and I assure you, Mr. Lewis, all these little orna- 
 ments, such as they are, were done by myself, even by these 
 little digits. I'm a handy little body, though I say it that 
 shouldn't say it." 
 
 And she held up her hands, which were very white and 
 small, and laughed, and shook her little curls. 
 
 Mr. Lewis cleared his voice, and said — 
 
 "I do not profess much knowledge of such things. We 
 gentlemen, I believe, usually prefer a clear table. I have a 
 predilection for simple furniture. Still, the end — the end, 
 Miss Russell, is the thing to be considered. You say it is 
 waste of time. Granted. Utter waste of precious time — 
 excuse me, Miss Anna, generally speaking : but if these airy 
 trifles can be turned to good, and bring a few pounds for any 
 excellent object, for instance, the preaching the Gospel to 
 benighted heathen, then, I say, Miss Russell " — 
 
 " Look at Jacob's tiresome kitten ! " exclaimed Miss 
 Russell ; u it is the trial of my life, that creature ! " and she 
 rose to drive it from her paper-basket, which it had upset, 
 scattering the tiny strips on the carpet. 
 
 " Pray go on, Mr. Lewis, I am all anxiety to learn your 
 opinion," said Anna. 
 
 "What I was going to remark was, — why, I have the
 
 16 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 success of this bazaar much, at heart, and I am delighted to 
 find you so zealous ; I think it is turning talent to good 
 account. Indeed, I am bound to say, that nowhere do I find 
 such zealous supporters as in this house." 
 
 " Oh, sir, you are too nattering ! It is delightful, I am 
 sure, to meet with sympathy now and then, though (shaking 
 her head, and looking grave) we must not look for it, but be 
 content to work on without praise or applause. Oh, Mr. 
 Lewis ! I wish you would make use of me ; and allow me a 
 larger district for visiting, and distributing tracts." 
 
 "There are more to distribute than to read already, Anna," 
 said Miss Eussell : " I cannot see the use of it. [Now, if you 
 would teach the poor to scrub, and clean, and wash, and iron, 
 it would be doing real good. I do not see the use of their 
 learning to read and write." 
 
 " What ! not to read the Bible, ma'am % Surely " — remon- 
 strated Mr. Lewis. 
 
 " Well, just the Bible — perhaps the Bible. But I don't 
 see that we are any better than our grandmothers, for all our 
 learning. Young girls are so fine now, that they are scarcely 
 fit to clean a grate." 
 
 " Sister always tries to damp one's enthusiasm," said Anna. 
 " I daresay, though, I do need a check — I own I am apt to 
 be carried away by my feelings. Now, I would have shoals 
 of schools : I would teach everything ; I would cultivate 
 taste in every cottage. But I stand alone : sister and Jacob 
 are cast in a different mould from me. Jacob only gives a 
 dry 'humph' to any remark of mine on the subject; but 
 Jacob"— 
 
 " Is a very peculiar man," said Miss Eussell, decidedly and 
 dryly.
 
 EVENING VISITORS. 17 
 
 " Why, I think there is no want of character in any of us," 
 said Anna j " there is great originality in each of ns, and we 
 are very different. It is an interesting subject, Mr. Lewis, 
 that diversity of character in a family. Jacob is very unlike 
 other persons." 
 
 " Mr. Jacob Eussell — humph ! I have not the happiness 
 of seeing Mr. Jacob Eussell very often. He does not attend 
 chapel, I think," said Mr. Lewis. 
 
 " No ; I am sorry to say we cannot persuade him," said 
 Miss Eussell. " The fact is, that infatuation for Mr. Grant 
 has been decidedly a snare in his life. Jacob is amiable on 
 the whole, but apt to be obstinate and prejudiced ; and go to 
 Old Wareham he will, every Sunday : but he is peculiar — 
 very." 
 
 "He is a little obstinate, I must confess, on this point," 
 said Anna ; " but I assure you, Mr. Lewis, that my brother 
 has a great deal of character about him, when known. He is 
 very provoking, certainly, yet I love him devotedly. Ours 
 is a united little trio : we never have any quarrels or hasty 
 words, except now and then, when sister scolds the stupid 
 girls." 
 
 " I consider that my duty ; and duty I will never shrink 
 from," interrupted Miss Eussell. 
 
 "There is nothing more delightful than home peace and 
 love, Mr. Lewis; and I am sure, though Jacob does not 
 say much about it, he appreciates all my little endeavours 
 to make the room pretty and cheerful for him, after his 
 hard day's work. He is always at home when he can be, 
 and always content." 
 
 Here Betty entered with the tea-tray, and Mr. Lewis rose 
 to go, but was pressed by both ladies to remain ; so, 
 
 vol. i. c
 
 18 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 allowing himself to be persuaded, he sank once more into 
 an easy chair, remarking, that if he had as comfortable a 
 fireside as Mr. Eussell, he, too, should be unwilling ever to 
 leave it. 
 
 Miss Eussell slipped out of the room quietly to order some 
 addition to the meal, in honour of their guest, and Anna 
 took advantage of the tete-a-tete to say how she admired the 
 sermon of last Sunday, and dwelt long on the points which 
 had struck her. 
 
 "When tea was made, and the hot toast, for which Miss 
 Eussell was famous, duly set, Anna remembered that Mr. 
 Lewis always took a "soft" boiled egg before preaching. 
 She started up in haste, with a thousand self-reproaches, for 
 not thinking of it before. Now, she would superintend the 
 boiling herself, so that it should be nicely done, and away 
 she ran to the kitchen. 
 
 " What's become of master, I wonder 1 " said Betty. 
 
 " Dear me, I forgot him ! " returned Anna, " What can 
 detain him, on lecture evening, too? It is done enough, 
 Betty." 
 
 " Lecture ! Sure you and missis will never think of going 
 out to-night 1 Hearken to the rain, Miss Anna." 
 
 " We don't mind that. I would not miss it for the world. 
 I would advise you to come too, Betty. You would be sure 
 to hear something for the good of your soul." 
 
 " I hope, miss, 'tis for the good of my soul to bide at home 
 and mind my work. That's what I was taught, at any rate. 
 Not that I say a word agin going to church ; but I couldn't 
 be easy to leave all the work, even to hear Mr. Lewis ; and 
 no one can deny but he's a tine preacher, only somehow, my 
 stupid head never understands him very well, and I zim he
 
 EVENING VISITORS. 19 
 
 says one thing over and over like. Master don't fancy him 
 particular neither, I suppose." 
 
 " Oh, nonsense, Jacob is no judge. Besides, the time will 
 come, I hope . . ." 
 
 " I wish the time would come for master to come home, 
 any way," said Betty, catching Anna's last words as she went 
 away. " "Whatever keeps him out now, with no umbrella — 
 for I zeed it hanging just now," she said to herself, as she 
 wiped a tray, and placed thereon the egg. " I declare I must 
 just run down with the umbrella, if missis is ever so angry. 
 I won't stop, and I've taken in everything. Dear, I wish 
 the new maid was come." 
 
 Betty took a careful survey of the table in the parlour, to 
 see that everything was there ; and then, putting on her 
 bonnet, she took her master's umbrella, and as she trudged 
 along in the wet streets, she thought with much complacency 
 of the snug party she had just left. 
 
 " He's a likely clever man, surely ; and Miss Anna, so 
 pretty and fresh coloured — and it is time for her to get 
 married anyhow — and she's made for a clergyman's lady. Ha, 
 well ! I'd like to see that. And then master — but deary me, 
 no one isn't good enough for him. No one but myself knows 
 the great big heart of 'un, with his silent ways. I'd like to 
 see him married, and with children to carry down the name, 
 for it's a good name, and Wareham will seem odd without it. 
 Then missis and I could make it out together." 
 
 Betty had reached the countiug-house before her castles 
 were exhausted. The clerk was shutting the door, and he 
 told her that Mr. Russell had left full an hour before. 
 
 " An hour ! and no umbrella ! " Betty was aghast ! 
 c2
 
 20 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 "Where ever is he gone? Surely not to the Rectory. 
 But where else 1 " 
 
 She hurried back, however, rather alarmed, lest the parlour 
 hell should have rung during her absence. 
 
 It had not. They had been busily engaged in talking on 
 an interesting subject — the very subject, as it turned out, 
 which had caused Mr. Lewis's visit
 
 CHAPTEK III. 
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Lewis, what a very affecting story ! And is it 
 really all true 1 The father transported, the mother very very 
 bad, and the beautiful child — and you say they are not com- 
 mon people 1 . . ." 
 
 " Certainly not, Miss Anna," said Mr. Lewis, sipping his 
 tea. " I find that some one has tried to assist them already ; 
 but I assure you it is a distressing case, and one which T. 
 knew would excite your interest." 
 
 "Well, let us get up a bazaar at once for them," said 
 Anna. 
 
 " That would hardly do, I fear. You see, the bazaar for the 
 missionaries is not yet come off. It would be too soon, I am 
 afraid, to propose another." 
 
 " Oh, I don't see that ! You may count on me for any 
 amount of work, and I must coax my brother for a little 
 money, you know. Sometimes he is generous enough." 
 
 " Your brother does not seem to patronise the place much," 
 remarked Mr. Lewis, in a cold, doubtful tone ; " which I am 
 surprised at, as he has a great interest here — a commercial 
 interest."
 
 22 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 " Mr. Grant — it is entirely Mr. Grant's doing," said Miss 
 Eussell, with a frown. " Not but that Jacob is very liberal ; 
 too much so. I don't approve of throwing away money. 
 Jacob would give gold to a beggar. He was always impro- 
 vident." 
 
 And Miss Eussell looked at 'he fire in a musing way, as if 
 her thoughts had flown back to another period. 
 
 Mr. Lewis and Anna continued to talk of the best means 
 of helping these poor persons, and Mr. Lewis, in a low voice, 
 again expressed his great horror at the woman's intemperance. 
 The first thing to be done, was certainly to induce her to be 
 a teetotaller, and he asked if Anna had any temperance tracts 
 by her. 
 
 " Bless me, there is the bell ! " exclaimed Miss Eussell, 
 rising hastily. "Dear me, and Jacob not returned yet ! 1 
 am sorry, Mr. Lewis, that he should appear so rude." 
 
 " Make no apologies I beg, ma'am. But perhaps you will 
 like to remain and receive Mr. Eussell; if so, pray stay; do 
 not on my account ..." 
 
 Miss Eussell bowed and rang the bell. " Betty, you can 
 put some boiling water to that tea when your master returns ; 
 make him comfortable, and say that we are gone to the 
 lecture." 
 
 The sisters were soon bonneted and shawled, and each 
 taking an arm of the clergyman, set forth for the chapel. 
 
 Betty locked the door after them, and then collected the 
 cups and plates ; peeped into the teapot with a significant 
 sniff — " The strength of that won't cost him a night's rest, 
 any how ! I should say they might have left him a grain 
 of tea ! Poor man, so wet, too, as he'll be ! I'll just make 
 him a bit of fresh toast, hot and hot, and get a nice rasher.
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 23 
 
 Tliey that doesn't care for themselves deserve that others 
 should care for them ! that's my maxim. Dear me, the ladies 
 is very good and very zealous to go out to lecture in this 
 rain ! " 
 
 Half an hour passed, and Betty had placed the slippers 
 before the fire and wheeled round an easy chair. Then she 
 opened the shutters and looked out, but there was nothing to 
 be seen but the chapel lights gleaming mistily through the 
 thick rain in the distance. She stirred the fire fifty times, 
 and moved to and fro in a fidgety way, not liking to leave the 
 parlour for fear that the door bell should ring. 
 
 She 4 stroked the cat, and turned Anna's knicknacks round 
 and round, never seeming to satisfy herself as to their position 
 on the chimney-piece ; then she took up the poker again, 
 when the sound of a heavy tread on the pavement caught 
 her ear. 
 
 Before she had replaced the poker, there was a ring at the 
 bell, and Betty bounded out, holding a candle in one hand. 
 
 " Goodness me, master ! but I'm glad to see ye. Here, sir, 
 let me . . ." And she took off the dripping hat and coat, and 
 then followed him into the parlour, saying, in a cheerful tone, 
 " The ladies is gone to lecture, finely anxious about you, sir. 
 Please, sir, let me take off they wet shoes. Stay a minute, 
 the stockings are wringing wet, too ! " 
 
 Then she rubbed his feet in her apron, stirred the fire 
 again, though it was all in a glowing blaze, and then bustled 
 downstairs, re-appearing in a very short time with a smoking 
 dish of bacon and eggs, and a plate of hot toast. 
 
 " Sorry, sir, the tea's no better, but missis didn't leave the 
 key ; forgot it, I suppose. Do'ee try to eat a bit, and take 
 some hot tea."
 
 24 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 All this time he had not uttered one word, but when she 
 placed the eatables before him he did speak. He begged a 
 blessing on the meal in very few words, but in a tone so 
 earnest, that Betty put down the mustard she was about to 
 hand to him, and remained silent and quiet for a minute or 
 two. 
 
 " You've had no dinner to-day, sir ; please to eat. I wish 
 it had been better, but missis forgot. They lectures make 
 her forget sometimes." 
 
 "Very good, Betty — it is very good. I only wish some 
 poor creatures were half as well off." 
 
 Betty saw that something moved her master. There was 
 a light in his eyes and a working in his features, not usual ; 
 while every now and then he sighed, and half exclaimed, 
 " Poor souls ! " 
 
 But Betty asked no questions. She stood behind his chair, 
 regarding him with affectionate reverence, as if he were 
 some superior being, and yet as if he were a child needing 
 care and tenderness. 
 
 He ate a little, as if hungry, and then laying down his 
 knife and fork, gazed dreamily and sadly at the fire. His 
 head was inclined to be bald, for his hair, soft and fine as 
 silk, was not strong. He was tall and large, rather what would 
 be called heavy in build. The features were good, though 
 not perhaps decidedly handsome ; the eyes deep set a nd 
 thoughtful. His general appearance was prepossessing, and 
 full of mild dignity. As for Betty, she often thought to what 
 she should liken him. Sometimes she thought he was like 
 a king — or a bishop, perhaps. Then she fancied he must be 
 like one of the apostles, having a fixed idea that they were 
 all alike : or he might be a patriarch. She only wished
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 25 
 
 some skilful painter would draw him in one of these 
 characters ! 
 
 Her round, shining red face, and bright black eyes, formed 
 a singular contrast to his pale, intellectual, and rather thin 
 countenance, as she stood behind him, watching every move- 
 ment, smiling as he eat, and looking puzzled and sad, when 
 he sighed and laid down his knife. 
 
 The silence was soon broken by another shuffling of feet 
 on the pavement, — this time not heavy, but hurried — and 
 then a knock at the door. 
 
 It was the ladies. They came in full of words, and out of 
 breath. Anna did not know which to speak of first, her 
 brother's unusual absence, the sermon, or Mr. Lewis's tale of 
 distress. She managed to jumble all three together so com- 
 pletely, that Jacob, after a perplexed gaze at her, took his 
 book and drew to the fire. To-night, however, his usual 
 refuge failed him. He could not read. Then he walked up 
 and down the room, now stopping for a moment, and looking 
 at his sisters as if about to speak — then opening the book 
 again. But whether he looked at fire or page, Jacob saw 
 only one thing — the vision of a child's wan, starving face 
 haunted him — her dark flashing eyes were ever before 
 him. 
 
 The scene of misery into which Mrs. Brown had forcibly 
 dragged him, drove everything else from his mind. His 
 sisters were too much occupied to notice his disturbed 
 demeanour ; they were talking eagerly, and strangely enough, 
 as he chanced to turn towards them, their words seemed to 
 be of his thoughts. 
 
 He roused himself, and heard them speak distinctly of 
 a drunken woman, sick children, and a beautiful girl. He
 
 26 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 rose and went straight np to them and said, " What is that, 
 Anna 1 Of what are you speaking ? " 
 
 Anna, pleased to find her brother an interested listener, 
 smiled and answered, " Oh, while you were nodding over your 
 book, I was speaking of the beautiful and stirring sermon we 
 have heard. Oh, Jacob ! what you have missed ! " 
 
 " Tut tut," he said, quickly, " I thought you were speaking 
 of a wretched woman and a girl — but I suppose I was hear- 
 ing my own thoughts. I have something to tell you, — 
 something for you to give your attention to, sister," he added, 
 placing himself in front of Miss Eussell. 
 
 She shifted her spectacles and said, "Well, Jacob, and what 
 is it 1 Have you heard of a girl 1 " 
 
 "Yes — no — that is, I have seen a girl certainly, and I 
 can't get her out of my thoughts." 
 
 "Well, Jacob, you are a very peculiar person, very. I 
 should never have expected you to trouble yourself about 
 servants." 
 
 " I know nothing about servants, sister," he said, some- 
 what impatiently. " Hearken ! I have seen a girl, a striking 
 wan-faced creature, starving and sad-hearted ; — two others 
 very ill, if not dying, and a wretched, mistaken mother drown- 
 ing grief in drink. Strangers from Liverpool ; — put in here 
 in that storm a month ago ; — the husband a convict. JSbw, 
 I want you to think of it, and decide what shall be done 
 for them." 
 
 He spoke with earnest animation, and laid his hand on 
 Miss Eussell's shoulder, as if to enforce attention. Anna 
 jumped up, clapping her hands, and actually dancing about 
 like a gleeful child. 
 
 " How singular ! how odd ! " she exclaimed ; " what a
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 27 
 
 coincidence ! Why, Mr. Lewis has been here, telling us of 
 these very people. He always finds out misery, dear, excellent 
 man ! And you, Jacob — you, of all people — how was it you 
 knew them 1 " Then, without waiting for an answer — "And 
 I mean to convert the woman to teetotalisni, and to educate 
 the girl, and sister must look out her famous recipes to cure 
 the children, and then perhaps we may have a bazaar or 
 a raffle, or something, to raise money for them, poor souls !" 
 
 " How you do run on, Anna — really you talk nonsense," 
 said Miss Russell. "If the girl were strong enough, which 
 Mr. Lewis seemed to doubt, we might try her a month as 
 housemaid ; — that might be practicable and reasonable ; and 
 perhaps the parish may send on the woman to her friends ; 
 but as to converting her — I own, I have no faith in it." 
 
 Jacob here took another turn up and down the room, and 
 sighed heavily, looking at his sisters as if desirous to read 
 their hearts. Then he stirred the fire, which caused Miss 
 Eussell to remark that he had better leave it alone, there was 
 quite fire enough for to-night. So he trod the floor once 
 more heavily, till Anna said — " Oh, Jacob, how solemn and 
 stupid you look ; nothing ever animates you ! " 
 
 " Sister/' he said, not heeding this remark, and again laying 
 his hand impressively on Miss Russell's shoulder — " perhaps 
 you will deem me visionary and imprudent, but that child's 
 face haunts me. She clung to me, I assure you — do you 
 think we could take her into this house, and . ..." 
 
 " Exactly what I observed just now. It would, doubtless, 
 be an act of charity to take her ; and I would, I am sure, 
 put up with ignorance and excuse her, if she was not as 
 strong as she should be. We must have another girl, Betty 
 cannot do everything . . . . "
 
 28 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Jacob looked disappointed. " I think she will never do in 
 that capacity, sister, — that is not what I intended to propose. 
 She is very small and sickly looking, — quite a child; besides, 
 it is quite evident they are gentlefolks .... T am sure I don't 
 know if it could be — yet I should like to bring her here, and 
 take care of her, if you think it can be done. But I see 
 difficulties now — and — but I will consult Mr. Grant." 
 
 " Mr. Grant ! Goodness ! Jacob, what can he know 1 Isn't 
 there dear Mr. Lewis at hand ? " exclaimed Anna. 
 
 " Oh, Jacob can't move his little finger without Mr. Grant's 
 leave, we know. Would that his influence had been always 
 good ! " said Miss Eussell, rather severely. 
 
 Jacob seemed not to hear these remarks. He was again in 
 deep thought. 
 
 "If I thought," he presently said — "if I was sure that 
 either of us understood children . . . . " 
 
 " What can you mean, Jacob ? What is there to under- 
 stand in children 1 Really you are incomprehensible. As if I, 
 the eldest of a large family, did not understand what a child 
 is % I have not spent my life in dreaming. No \ I pretty 
 well understand children, and men and women too." 
 
 " It would be pleasant to have a child about the place," 
 said Jacob, as if speaking to himself. " I always think the 
 children on the quay look bright and pleasant — like wild 
 flowers or sunbeams, — only I don't like to hear them crying ; 
 but I suppose this one is too old for that . . . . " 
 
 "I would soon whip that out of her," remarked Miss 
 Russell, severely. 
 
 " I wonder if she would be happy here," continued Jacob, 
 in the same musing tone. 
 
 " Happy ! Oh, to be sure. I do hope we shall have her,"
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 29 
 
 exclaimed Anna. " I should like to adopt her. I could 
 educate her ; it would be quite the realisation of one of my 
 dreams, to have some one to train ; and how devoted and 
 grateful she would be." 
 
 Jacob looked up at Anna brightly. " Yet, Anna, we must 
 not overlook the difficulties and objections." 
 " There can be none, Jacob." 
 
 " Her father was, I learned, a solicitor," said the brother ; 
 " this woman is her step-mother. They may have friends 
 who will not consent to such an arrangement. Then, from 
 what I saw and hear, the mother would not be easy to deal 
 with, and the girl may have her humours and fancies ; indeed, 
 I quite think she has, from her expression ; her dark eyes flash 
 wonderfully at times." He spoke in an earnest, low voice, 
 conscientiously bringing up every objection he could think of, 
 now that he met with a little sympathy and encouragement. 
 
 " I did not know that you ever noticed if a person's eyes 
 were black or blue, Jacob. Eeally you are coming out," said 
 Anna. 
 
 " As to humours and fancies," remarked Miss Eussell, " if 
 she comes here, she must shake them off. As to her gentility, 
 the less said the better. If they are really so very destitute, 
 she may be thankful to be brought up as a servant in a quiet, 
 respectable family. ... I should not mind undertaking it. 
 She could sleep with Betty, and by great saving and economy, 
 I daresay we shall not feel the expense much; but I will 
 consent to nothing in a hurry." 
 
 " Certainly not, sister. I feel it is a subject to be well 
 weighed. You are very good not to put it down altogether. 
 Perhaps you will see the parties, and judge for yourself? As 
 to the expense, certainly I must tell you that there is a great
 
 30 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 chance that the Albatross is wrecked — still — we have ample 
 means. Surely we can afford it." 
 
 " So you always say. You are the most reckless, extravagant 
 person I ever saw, Jacob. You always have been so, and will 
 be to the end of the chapter. However, I don't wish to begin 
 on that subject now." 
 
 " Let us settle it at once," said Anna ; " that is, if Mr. 
 Lewis approves — and I think he was hinting it to-night — and 
 the mother consents. It would be so delightful to have a 
 little protegee, and every one wondering and talking ; and 
 then what a comfort it will be when we are all old — she will 
 be so grateful !" 
 
 " That is what I fear," interrupted Jacob. " She may not 
 be grateful. We ought not to look for it — that is, build on 
 it at all. But I will ask Mr. Grant." 
 
 "Mr. Grant again!" said Anna. "Well, Jacob, if I were 
 you, I would not be quite so ready to publish my good deeds 
 or intentions. What can it be to Mr. Grant 1 Why talk of 
 it at all, except to Mr. Lewis ? However, I am tired. Good 
 night." 
 
 Jacob rose, as was his custom, to give his sisters the part- 
 ing kiss. To-night it was warmer than usual, and Jacob's 
 " good nights," were always warm. It seemed to be the one 
 point to which all the kind, unexpressed feelings of the day 
 rallied. He never said more than "good night ; " but Betty 
 declared, " that it was for all the world like a prayer or a 
 blessing." 
 
 Miss Eussell stayed a little behind, to put out the extra 
 candle, and to tell Jacob that no more fire was necessary; 
 adding, that if he really wished to be charitable, he must 
 learn to be prudent and economical ; and then he was left
 
 THE COINCIDENCE. 31 
 
 to his usual silence, and to gaze at the few remaining hot 
 embers. 
 
 Anna's speech, so like a reproof, had staggered him a little, 
 and had caused a slight flush to pass over his face. For one 
 moment he resolved not to consult Mr. Grant. He felt that 
 if he had a house of his own, he should not hesitate to take 
 the girl at once, to take her out of wretchedness and provide 
 for her education. But Jacob did not consider himself inde- 
 pendent, and as he again and again thought over the affair, 
 so many difficulties and doubts arose, that he returned to his 
 first resolve, to see his friend Grant the next morning, and 
 take counsel with him, who alone knew his position. 
 
 Many years ago, Jacob had been the means of his sister's 
 losing a fortune of three or four thousand pounds. 
 
 It had always been understood that a great-uncle would 
 leave this sum to her. Jacob was not celebrated for business- 
 like habits, and it was unfortunately left to him to manage 
 the will. Jacob was in those days a procrastinator — he 
 delayed — and the old uncle died suddenly. The money all 
 went to a nearer relative, who, though already rich, craved 
 more. 
 
 Jacob said little, but felt much. 
 
 He resolved to devote his whole life to his injured sister. 
 She was bitterly disappointed ; all the more so, from having 
 had a long struggle in her youth against poverty, for the 
 father's affairs had been in an embarrassed state, from which 
 she principally rescued them. It soured a not naturally 
 sweet temper ; but let her say what she would, and be as 
 stinging and bitter as she might, Jacob prayed that he might 
 bear it meekly. He thought he owed this to her. Miss 
 Russell and Anna had a little money of their own, but it
 
 32 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 was his pleasure to consider them as portionless, and depen- 
 dent on his exertions. He was in a good business, and, 
 though it was sadly against the grain, from that time he set 
 himself to work early and late, and having good abilities, he 
 succeeded in gaining a comfortable income. He annually put 
 by a sum of money in his sisters' names, and gave the rest 
 into their management. All this made him hesitate, and 
 scruple to propose a plan which he felt conscious he so 
 eagerly desired to try. And now that he had spoken, he felt 
 that their views about it were widely different from his own. 
 Then, again, perhaps the child might not be happy — might 
 not like leaving home. After all, was it right to ask it? 
 Home ! Could it be called home ? And then those large, 
 dark eyes, that seemed to flash with anger at the mother's 
 words, and afterwards looked so tender, though dimmed 
 with tears, as she laid her head down and cried for her 
 father — all that scene — when he had caressed her, and she 
 had clung to him — arose vividly, and Jacob's heart warmed 
 to the poor child. 
 
 But it was cold and the candle waxing low, so he went to 
 bed, perhaps to dream on the same subject.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 
 
 Mr. Eussell was an early riser. His usual habit was to 
 walk to the windmill by the cliff path before breakfast. He 
 was a great walker, and every nook, lane, and dell within 
 miles of the place was known to him. He walked alone, 
 and was altogether said to be solitary in his habits, and 
 although he often watched the children he met, he seldom 
 found courage to address them. There was also another early 
 riser and pedestrian at Wareham, a cousin by marriage of 
 the Eussells; but Mr. Mitchell's walks were generally con- 
 fined to the streets or the promenade. He never failed to 
 walk to the inn and see the coach arrive and depart ; he was 
 always to be seen near the reading-room or at market, whereas 
 Mr. Eussell rather avoided such haunts, and liked better to 
 roam over the downs, or take long rounds in the leafy 
 lanes. 
 
 On this morning he turned towards the steep hill which 
 led to the Eectory. Ey the inn he met Mr. Mitchell, with 
 his hands in his breeches-pockets. 
 
 " Good morning, Eussell ! What's the matter, that you 
 change your morning road, hey ? Precious dirty, isn't it 1 
 
 VOI. I. D
 
 34 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 but the rain is cleared off. Going to the Rectory 1 Bless 
 me ! it is hardly worth running a coach. Kot a soul, I 
 declare." And finding Jacob not inclined to chat, he 
 sauntered up to the inn-door, and allowed Mr. Russell to 
 continue his walk, which he did with rapid steps, and like 
 one rather afraid of pursuit. 
 
 If there was anything that Jacob dreaded, it was to stand 
 the fire of cross-questioning with which both Mr. and Mrs. 
 Mitchell were wont to salute their friends. He harboured 
 no ill-will against them, but he sometimes descended to little 
 stratagems to avoid meeting them. 
 
 Just now he particularly disliked the idea of being 
 examined, so he walked at a vigorous step, which would 
 soon distance Mr. Mitchell, and having cleared the houses, 
 he turned to take breath and look at the beautiful view — 
 the calm sea stretching out widely, and the down-covered 
 cliffs breaking the line with soft undulation, while the grey 
 moth-like fishing-boats dotted the waters. There was the 
 quay, too,, just visible, and the chimney of Mrs. Brown's 
 house. This urged him on again, and thoughts and memories, 
 generally buried deep in his mind, arose with strange power 
 — so much so, that he paused outside the Rectory-gate to 
 compose himself, and bring back his ideas to the present 
 moment. "It has strangely upset me," he said to himself; 
 " reminding me of a boyish dream, and making me long now 
 to have a child at my knees — a child's voice in the house. 
 It would make us all young again." 
 
 Mr. Grant was in the garden, superintending the transplant- 
 ing of shrubs, his coat-sleeves turned back, and trowel in hand. 
 They had been friends from early youth, and Mr. Grant 
 was Jacob's only friend now; though possessing similar tastes
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 35 
 
 in some tilings, he was a great contrast in manner and cha- 
 racter. 
 
 Mr. Grant was hearty and somewhat noisy in manner, a 
 little spare, wiry man, hard-headed and warm-hearted, full of 
 energy and activity. 
 
 He soon left his shrubs to listen and advise. At first he 
 looked surprised and grave, then burst into joyous laughter 
 at the idea of a child at Queen's Terrace. " My dear fellow, 
 excuse me, I know you would delight in it — she — (is it a he 
 or a she 1) — would share with the cat all that you can spare 
 from book and counting-house. You will never contradict 
 her, and your sisters will make up for it in your absence, and 
 drill her to perfection. Seriously, though, I like the notion. 
 It will do you all good, and, as you say, who have you to spend 
 money on 1 There is, however, one thing, as you well know, 
 I desire more for you, Jacob. Friend, friend, why not marry?" 
 
 " Never ! You know I have good reasons, Grant, even 
 if I desired it ; which I never shall again. The time is past. 
 Never." 
 
 " You are a good fellow, Jacob." Mr. Grant spoke in a 
 subdued tone then ; after a pause, in his own quick way he 
 added — " Supposing that the friends consent — and I advise 
 you to get a written agreement of promise not to interfere — 
 you mean really to adopt this child and educate her; and 
 then, — what are your views afterwards ? " 
 
 " I really hardly know. My present object would be to 
 take her from starvation and great misery. I have hardly 
 looked beyond ; but if my life is spared, my wish would, of 
 course, be to provide for her." 
 
 " It is an odd fancy, isn't it ? But come in and have some 
 breakfast, and talk the matter over with my wife." 
 
 d2
 
 36 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Mr. Russell had taken the precaution of leaving word with 
 Betty, that he might possibly not be at breakfast, so he felt 
 free to accept the invitation. 
 
 Mrs. Grant was a quiet, gentle, and sensible woman, and 
 very fond of her husband's friend. 
 
 She listened to the proposal and tale of misery with serious 
 attention, but was not at all in favour of the child's being 
 transplanted to Queen's Terrace, even if her friends allowed 
 it. She smiled as she said it was rather a romantic idea — all 
 got up in such a hurry too. She thought it might be far 
 from desirable to remove the child from her natural home 
 and protectors. She had a mother 1 — well, a stepmother — 
 and a father, probably of a bad character. How were they 
 sure that the woman's story was true, and that they were not 
 impostors altogether 1 It would be easier even if she were 
 an orphan, and quite friendless. 
 
 Then, again, Mrs. Grant was not sure that, kind and good 
 as the Miss Eussells might be, they were exactly the persons 
 to like the charge, or fitted for it. . . . 
 
 "I see it all, Mrs. Grant. The objections are insurmount- 
 able," said Jacob, rather sadly. "Such staid and rather 
 quaint and ancient folks as we are, could not make a happy 
 home for a cnild. And I quite see that it would be better 
 for me to give them money, and perhaps help them in 
 educating her themselves. Indeed, I thank you for stating 
 the objections so calmly and forcibly. I quite give it up. 
 It was a hasty idea, formed from the impulse of the moment ; 
 falling in also with a wish I have sometimes vaguely in- 
 dulged. I quite give it up." 
 
 Mrs. Grant looked at him, as if wishing to read his heart, 
 for the sad tone in his voice struck her, particularly when
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 37 
 
 he placed liis hand on her own little girl's head, and half 
 
 sung, 
 
 " Crabbed age and youth cannot live together." 
 
 Still the subject was canvassed in all its probable bearings 
 till breakfast was over, and Jacob bade his friends good-bye. 
 
 He went straight to the counting-house, and. was soon deep 
 in business. 
 
 At dinner time he wore a cheerful and satisfied air, as he 
 accosted his sisters with — 
 
 ""Well, don't trouble yourselves further about my last 
 night's whim. I quite see that it is impracticable, and have 
 given it up." 
 
 " Jacob ! " exclaimed Miss Eussell, " you are the most 
 peculiar man I ever met with ! This is fantastical perversity 
 in you. Just because we have settled it one way, you go the 
 other. This is of course Mr. Grant's doing : he is ever ready 
 to advise opposition to me." 
 
 " My dear sister," uttered Jacob, in surprise ; " I assure 
 you I had no idea . . . ." 
 
 "Last night," she interrupted with asperity, "you were 
 mad about it ; and now that I have settled it — smoothly and 
 properly — you oppose it. Of course, if you object, we cannot 
 have the child." 
 
 " Oh, Jacob," said Anna ; " pray don't upset our delightful 
 scheme, all so nicely settled by dear Mr. Lewis ! We have 
 been there, Jacob — seen the horrid woman and the children ; 
 and she, the mother, consents, and is so grateful, poor soul ; 
 after all, it is misery which makes her so bad. And the 
 child — really she is very pretty — or rather would be so, if her 
 hair was cut and her clothes tidy — and I am sure she has 
 character, and that her forehead is intellectual. ..."
 
 38 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 " Well, Anna, never mind all that. It is not to be. You 
 are to be disappointed. We bad better send word to Mr. 
 Lewis at once, that be may tell tbe poor woman," said 
 Miss Eussell. 
 
 " Sister," said Jacob, with a look of wonder ; " really I beg 
 your pardon ; I had no notion that you desired it, or that you 
 had taken any steps in the matter. If I gave it up, it was 
 against my inclinations, and because I could not blind my eyes 
 to objections — which — besides, I assure you 1 thought that 
 you did not approve of it, and Mrs. Grant seemed to think it 
 a great risk ; and I was conscious of wishing it so very much 
 too." 
 
 " Mrs. Grant, forsooth ! and what right can she have to 
 interfere with us 1 Supposing that Anna and I choose to 
 burthen ourselves with an unfortunate child and save her 
 from vice, what is that to Mrs. Grant ? " 
 
 " And how funny," put in Anna ; "you give it up because 
 you wished it so much ! What can you mean, Jacob 1 " 
 
 "You mistake, you mistake," said Jacob; "and indeed, 
 if, on further consideration, you judge it right, I am sure I 
 am ready — and I will do all I can." 
 
 " You need do nothing ! It shall cost us nothing extra, 
 and it is only on trial. Leave the child to us, and whatever 
 you do, don't teach her any of your own peculiar ways ; 
 believe me, Jacob, you are very peculiar." 
 
 To this Jacob made no reply. The charge was so often 
 repeated and was so vague, that it ceased to affect him. 
 Indeed, he had come to construe it into a kind, sisterly way 
 of veiling over his real defects. So he ate his dinner in 
 silence, while listening to Anna's highly coloured and wordy 
 description of their morning's visit to Mrs. Brown's lodgers.
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 39 
 
 The Miss Bussells had gone with Mr. Lewis directly after 
 breakfast. They found Mrs. Nairn with the baby on her lap. 
 She was dressed in what had once evidently been handsome 
 clothes; — her countenance was hollow and ghastly, telling 
 too plainly of her wretched habits, which Mrs. Brown 
 described as so bad, that almost everything they had, con- 
 sisting of good clothes and books, and some trinkets, had 
 been sold or pawned, while the children suffered from actual 
 lack of bread. 
 
 One child sat beside the bed of her sick brother. She was 
 singularly striking — with small classic features and a dark 
 flashing eye, which gave too much expression for such a 
 child. A profusion of long black hair, fine and soft as silk, 
 fell, uncared for, over her neck and shoulders, and partly 
 screened her pale face as she stared at the strangers. 
 
 Mrs. Nairn burst into tears, and told the same story they 
 had before heard ; saying she had been cruelly deserted by 
 an extravagant, reckless husband, and was now on her way to 
 Exeter, which was her native place, and where she fully 
 expected to find assistance from a relation. The vessel in 
 which they had sailed, had put into Wareham from stress of 
 weather, and then she and two children had been too ill 
 to move since. She hinted that, from peculiar circumstances, 
 she was in great need of money just then, but did not always 
 expect to be so. She said that it was hard upon her to have 
 to maintain her two step-children, and that if their father's 
 friends did not come forward to help, she did not know what 
 she should do. "When Mr. Lewis hinted at the possibility of 
 some one taking the eldest girl to educate, she called her 
 a "sweet darling," and declared she could never consent 
 to part with her " dear Janet." But the ladies observed that
 
 40 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " Janet " seemed to shudder, and draw away as she spoke, 
 with a look of dislike blended with scorn. 
 
 " Is that your brother 1 " asked Miss Russell, addressing 
 the child. 
 
 " Yes, my own brother." 
 
 " Is he very ill ? what is the matter with him 1 " asked 
 Anna. 
 
 " I don't know," she said, looking hard at Anna ; and then 
 drawing closer to her brother, she drew her hand under his 
 head and whispered — " Poor Tom ! poor Tom ! " 
 
 After a short consultation, and some questions addressed 
 by Miss Russell to Mrs. Nairn, Mr. Lewis cleared his throat 
 and oratorically made a proposition to Mrs. Nairn, of relieving 
 her for a time from the care of the eldest girl, adding that 
 the excellent ladies present would take care and teach her 
 good things, and bring her up in a respectable way, so that 
 hereafter she might gain her own livelihood. 
 
 Mrs. Nairn was profuse in thanks ; she was sure that her 
 husband would be glad to get the girl educated. It would be 
 losing her right hand, particularly now the boy was so ill ; — 
 yet, she was not selfish — she should gladly and thankfully 
 embrace their kind offer. 
 
 Then Mr. Lewis spoke to the child, and asked her if she 
 should like to go with the kind ladies. 
 
 She cast a sidelong look at her mother, and answered " Yes ;" 
 then turning towards Tom, she corrected herself and said, 
 " No, she would not leave Tom," while one or two large tears 
 glided silently down her face, and she added, in almost a 
 whisper, " Papa told me never to leave Tom." 
 
 " She is a strange child," said the mother. " I am sorry 
 to say, she has been over-indulged by an injudicious father."
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 41 
 
 Then turning fiercely towards the girl, she upbraided her, in 
 a severe tone, for ingratitude and hypocrisy — " pretending to 
 care for Tom or any one hut herself ! " 
 
 Miss Eussell stopped this, by begging for a minute's con- 
 versation in private with Mrs. Nairn. What was said or what 
 had induced Miss Eussell to be herself so eager to take 
 charge of the child, seemed rather a surprise to Anna ; but she 
 was too glad to find ber sister willing to scrutinize her motives. 
 
 Anna spoke kindly to the children, and after Mr. Lewis 
 had signified to Janet that she was to go to Queen's Terrace 
 when sent for, to be fed, clothed, and taught at the good 
 ladies' expense, they took their leave. 
 
 The sick boy moaned as they shut the door, and slid his 
 hot, thin hand into his sister's. " Don't be afraid, Tom," she 
 whispered ; " I will not go, Tom ; they sha'n't drag me away 
 alive. I'll stay with you, don't fear ! " 
 
 " When will you like to have Janet ? " inquired Mr. Lewis 
 of the ladies, as they wended homewards. 
 
 " Pray don't call her by that fanciful name ! " said Miss 
 Eussell. •' Call her Jane ! " 
 
 " Oh, sister, how can you ? I was rejoicing over such a 
 sweet name — Janet ! It is so like a Scotch poem ; and she 
 is very pretty and clever looking." 
 
 " Her hair must be cut," said the elder sister, decidedly. 
 
 " Mr. Lewis," said Anna ; " you must give me your opinion 
 on education. I should wish to be guided by you in every 
 respect." 
 
 " But when is she to come 1 " repeated Mr. Lewis. 
 
 " Oh, I must tell Jacob first. And I should like to be 
 sure that the woman leaves this place. I don't like her 
 looks, and we can't be saddled with all the family."
 
 42 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " That boy can't last long," said Mr. Lewis. " After that 
 is over, she means to leave, she says, and perhaps that will 
 be the time for the girl to come to you. I wonder what 
 Mr. Russell will say to it ? " 
 
 Mr. Russell said nothing more that day, but his evening's 
 reading was not prosperous. He appeared thoughtful and 
 anxious. 
 
 At last, when Betty was taking away the tea-things, Anna 
 said, " Oh, Betty, I have such news to tell you ; we are going 
 to adopt a child." 
 
 " "No, Anna, pray be correct. It is expressly stated to her 
 mother that we only take her for a time on trial," put in the 
 elder sister. 
 
 " Well, well ! any way, a child is coming here, a very 
 pretty one ; and you will have to look after her, you know." 
 
 Betty opened her round eyes with surprise. " Dear me, 
 a child here, Miss Anna ! No doubt a deed of charity. Well, 
 bless us ! ye 're very good, and I am sure if it will add to yours 
 and missis's and master's happiness I am glad ; and sure it 
 may. A child's a gladsome way about it, and may bring ye 
 interest and cheer ye up a bit." 
 
 " It will bring trouble and care," remarked Miss Russell. 
 " To each in the family it will only bring trouble and labour, 
 for we are not to pamper and indulge this child, but disci- 
 pline her mind. I hope we shall try to do our duty by 
 her." 
 
 Betty curtsied at this short harangue, and Jacob half 
 whispered "Amen." 
 
 Shortly afterwards Mr. Lewis came to say that he could 
 not induce the girl to leave her brother. He never saw such 
 a "spirit" in his life ! but he added, the more he saw of
 
 TAKING COUNSEL. 43 
 
 the mother, the more urgent did he find it to remove the 
 child. For besides her intemperance and improvidence, it 
 was evident that there -was no good understanding between 
 tins girl and her step-mother. Mrs. Nairn had shown him 
 letters which corroborated her story as to the main facts, and 
 she repeated her promise not to interfere at all w 7 ith Janet 
 when she left her. 
 
 All this was addressed to the Miss Eussells — Mr. Lewis 
 not noticing the brother after returning Jacob's first courteous 
 salutation. 
 
 Then followed a little Wareham gossip, till Mr. Lewis 
 started up, having been beguiled, he said, into forgetting an 
 engagement.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 AFRAID OF THE DARK. 
 
 It was a week after the preceding events that Mr. Lewis paid 
 another visit to the Nairns. 
 
 He brought tracts for the mother, and asked after the sick 
 children. Some fine hot-house grapes lay by the boy's bed- 
 side, and there was cold chicken on the table. Mr. Lewis 
 noted these things, as well as a general improvement in the 
 neatness of the room. Then he called Janet to stand before 
 him, and putting aside her long hair, advised that it should 
 be cut. But she held it tightly and looked almost fierce, as 
 Mrs. .Nairn said, " It would be a good thing when she was 
 under some authority. She couldn't manage her !" 
 
 Mr. Lewis shook his head, and spoke of the sin of a 
 rebellious and proud temper. Once the child made an 
 attempt to draw away her hands, which he held, and looked 
 eagerly towards her brother's bed ; but Mr. Lewis said she 
 must stay where she was, and listen to what he had to say. 
 He was sorry to see such an impatient disposition, and much 
 more to the same effect. 
 
 He stayed a long time, and when he went Janet sprang back 
 to the couch like a wild animal let loose from confinement,
 
 AFEAID OF THE DAKK. 45 
 
 and ]\Irs. Nairn muttered something, very like a "Thank 
 goodness ! " 
 
 The sick boy moved restlessly and looked excited. He 
 moaned too, and fixed his hollow, glassy eyes on his sister's 
 face so imploringly that she whispered — "I am here, Tom. 
 I am here ; I am not going away." 
 
 " Is she here % " asked Tom. 
 
 " Hush ! — yes ; but I think she is going out. Oh, Tom, 
 you are very ill ! " 
 
 Mrs. Nairn here came to the bedside and felt his brow and 
 hand. She shook her head and said, " It will not be long ! 
 You take care of him and Ellen, Janet, while I go out. 
 I will try and get something to do him good." 
 
 The other child lay quietly, playing with a doll, and the 
 baby was asleep. Tom threw about his arms restlessly and 
 tried to speak, but his lips seemed glued together. Janet 
 moistened them with water, and then he said — " What did 
 she mean, Janet ? am I going to die ? " 
 
 " Oh, I don't know — they say so," she said, with quivering 
 lips. 
 
 " But where am I going, Janet 1 — In a pit 1 " 
 
 " I don't know — I don't know, Tom." 
 
 " But don't let them put me in the earth, Janet. I don't 
 like it — I won't go ! " and he caught his sister's hand. 
 
 She gulped down the rising emotion, and in a low, thrilling 
 voice said — "You won't know, Tom, if you are dead. Per- 
 haps you will be happier ! You won't be afraid if I sit with . 
 you, will you 1 " 
 
 Her eyes were not fierce now, but wonderfully soft and 
 tender, and she drew yet closer to him, shuddering. 
 
 " I wish you could die too. Oh, Janet ! I wish you would
 
 46 miss kussell's hobby. 
 
 come with me, and then I shouldn't mind the dark ; will it 
 be dark, — very dark 1 " 
 
 " You will never be hungry any more ; — never be in pain 
 any more ; and, Tom, you'll never be beat, and never hear her 
 voice," Janet said, in the same soft, clear whisper, her chest 
 heaving with her efforts to suppress her tears and sobs. 
 
 " Can't you come, Janet ? " 
 
 " I wish I could ! Oh, I wish I could ! I shouldn't be 
 afraid." 
 
 " Will papa know, Janet ? Oh, Janet, hold me tight ! " 
 
 But she could not answer. She burst into tears ; and, 
 losing all self-control, she threw her arms round him : — 
 
 " Oh, Tom, don't go from me ; don't die ! Oh, Tom, 
 Tom ! what shall I do — all alone 1 Oh, papa, papa ! " 
 
 But a husky, rattling sound in Tom's breathing stopped 
 her plaints. She rose ; and the change in his countenance 
 horrified her. His forehead was so cold and damp, his eyes 
 so fixed, his breathing so hard. Quickly she raised his head, 
 and spoke in a quiet tone : — 
 
 " Tom, dear ! Tom ! I didn't mean to hurt you : don't 
 be frightened ! Look at me, Tom, do ! " 
 
 And she stroked his hand and kissed his brow. He 
 turned his eyes once towards her, and tried to speak ; bat no 
 words came. That frightful breathing — how should she re- 
 lieve him 1 
 
 Ellen, the other child, sat up in bed, and stared with 
 frightened looks. 
 
 " Oh, Ellen ! call Mrs. Brown," said Janet. 
 
 But Ellen moved not. Only dropping her doll, she sat, 
 stariug and stupified. 
 
 The breathing became fainter, and his head fell more
 
 AFRAID OF THE DARK. 47 
 
 heavily on Janet's shoulder, and his eyes were shut : perhaps 
 he slept ! 
 
 Then all was still — so still, that Janet trembled. She did 
 not stir, though ready to sink from the strained and painful 
 position she was in. She held in her breath, and gazed with 
 dry eyes on the poor, pinched face, hoping that he was easier, 
 but with a vague fear at her heart that this was not sleep. 
 Ellen lay back again, and soon fell asleep. The candle was 
 dying out ; but Janet dared not stir. 
 
 AVhen Mrs. Nairn returned, she came to the bedside, and 
 gave a loud scream, which brought up Mrs. Brown, and 
 roused the baby, who began to cry. Then there was much 
 bustle and stir, and they removed Janet, and were busy 
 about the bed, which made Janet feel sick with an undefined 
 terror, though she never once looked towards them. 
 
 It was a long, dreary night. Every shadow in the room 
 made Janet shudder; but Mrs. Brown was kind, and re- 
 mained there. The bed was covered over with a sheet ; and, 
 much as she longed to do so, Janet dared not even now look 
 that way. 
 
 Mrs. Nairn, after violent hysterics, had fallen asleep. Her 
 snoring and the baby's breathing were the only sounds. 
 
 Janet sat in a corner, her head resting on her hands, 
 having resisted all entreaties to go into Mrs. Brown's room, 
 and lie down. She did not speak or cry, but, as morning 
 dawned, she fell into a doze, with her head on the chair. 
 She was awakened by the sound of footsteps. They were 
 putting Tom into his coffin. A sudden pang seized her. 
 Tom was really going from her for ever ! She was about to 
 cry aloud ; but seeing Mrs. Nairn looking at her, she buried 
 her head again, and resolutely repressed her sobs.
 
 48 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 Mr. Lewis came to inquire ; but Janet would not look up 
 or make any answer. 
 
 Later in the day, Mr. Eussell called, having heard of the 
 boy's death from Mrs. Brown. 
 
 After some hesitation and awkwardness, he laid a note on 
 the table, hoping Mrs. Nairn would pardon him, but he sup- 
 posed she would wish for mourning, and might not find it 
 convenient to get it ; then turned away abruptly from her 
 thanks, and stroked Janet's head, as she still sat crouched on 
 the floor. 
 
 She looked up a little ; but tears rolled so fast down her 
 face, that she soon hid it again. 
 
 In a few days Tom was buried. ' Mrs. Nairn was too ill to 
 go to the funeral, she said. Janet went, and Mr. Eussell 
 was there. He was buried at Old Wareham ; and when the 
 earth rattled on the coffin, Janet turned to him with so piteous 
 a cry, that Jacob put his arm round her and led her away. 
 
 They walked back together. He did not speak, and she 
 cried all the way. As they drew near the house, he said — 
 
 " Do you think you can come to our house now 1 " 
 
 She looked up into his face steadily, but could not answer. 
 
 " Will you like to come now, or wait 1 " he again asked. 
 
 " With you 1 " 
 
 "Yes. Should you like to return first and see your 
 mother ? " 
 
 " No ; oh, no." 
 
 After another silence, he felt her hand tremble, and then 
 she said, trying to stop crying— 
 
 " "Will papa know 1 " 
 
 " Certainly ; we will write to him soon. Do you like to 
 leave your mother 1
 
 AFRAID OF THE DARK. 49 
 
 " She isn't my mother : I don't like her. Tom doesn't like 
 her — I mean didn't." And then came another burst of grief. 
 
 " Poor child ! poor child ! " said Jacob, feeling so uncom- 
 fortable and unhappy, that he unconsciously quickened his 
 pace, that he might give her up to other care and comfort. 
 "For," — he thought, — "he didn't understand that kind of 
 thing ; he only made her worse ! " 
 
 He left the child with his sisters, and went to his work, 
 first calling on Mrs. Nairn, to tell her that Janet was safe at 
 her new home. 
 
 This seemed to be a relief to the mother; and she said 
 that, as Ellen was much better, she intended leaving Ware- 
 ham the next day. She gave Mr. Eussell a direction which 
 would find her husband, and said she should write at once. 
 He would vex terribly at Tom's death, for he idolised those 
 two children ; indeed, she must say, very unjustly so, neglect- 
 ing the others, and making favourites of them. 
 
 Miss Anna Russell brought out pictures and some old 
 scrap-books, to amuse " her little pet," but Janet cared not 
 to look at them ; and when Miss Russell spoke in what was 
 intended for a kind manner, of the folly of giving way to 
 weeping, and telling her she must rouse herself and be 
 thankful that her brother was at rest, Janet cried the more ; 
 till they both got rather tired of her and sent her to Betty. 
 
 As she went out of the room, Miss Russell remarked — 
 
 " After all, Anna, we must not have her too much with 
 us : it will not do to give her high notions. I am afraid we 
 shall have some difficulty with her. She has evidently a 
 way of her own." 
 
 "That is only character. I am not sorry to see that," 
 said Anna, with a little nod. 
 
 VOL. I. E
 
 50 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 Betty succeeded better than her ladies ; for in an hour's 
 time Janet had ceased crying, and was sitting very patiently, 
 though with a sad look, nursing the cat. 
 
 Mr. Eussell had to give some orders about his boots to 
 Betty, so he came into the kitchen in the course of the 
 evening. 
 
 " Ah ! you and puss are going to be friends, I see," he 
 said. ' Then he gave his directions to Betty. " Take good 
 care of this little maiden," he added, stroking Janet's head, 
 with a quiet smile ; and he left them. 
 
 " Little maiden ! " repeated Janet, with a half-smile, and 
 as if amused. " What a funny man he is ! Is he the master 
 here?" 
 
 " Bless you ! yes ; and the best of mortals — the kindest 
 gentleman ever breathed ! The ladies is very good, too — 
 very; but master's above all praise ! And now, my dear, 
 do 'ee try to eat this cake, and take this special cup of tea ; 
 'twill do ye good." 
 
 Before bed-time, the child was on Betty's lap, talking 
 freely, telling her of "home and papa," and then listening to 
 Betty's praises of her missis and master, till sleep weighed 
 iown her eyes and Betty carried her up to bed. She slept 
 in Anna's room, and rather disturbed that lady by her 
 dreams and incoherent sleep-speeches.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 BLACK MONDAY. 
 
 Miss Eussell had one or two fixed ideas, over which she 
 brooded and theorized, till they were, to use a familiar phrase, 
 a part of herself. She never lost sight of them ; they formed 
 the motive for her actions, and were the keystone of all 
 her castles in the air, whenever she permitted herself to 
 build any. 
 
 Never was diplomatist more wary or circumspect than 
 Miss Eussell in the matter of Janet Nairn. She dropped 
 the subject of bringing her up as a servant for a time, only 
 that she might make her plans more sure hereafter. 
 
 It was an excellent opportunity. A young girl, with no 
 bad tricks to unlearn, and so dependent that there was no 
 fear of that oft-repeated "month's warning," which had 
 deprived her of so many of her pupils. 
 
 " Ah ! " she said to herself, as she silently watched Anna's 
 preparations and Anna's notes to Mr. Lewis — " Ah ! let 
 Anna effervesce on a little ; and Jacob, he will glow for awhile, 
 and then his blaze of energy will die out. My time will 
 come, I know. They will get tired ; and then I shall take 
 the child, and teach her properly. As for Jacob, it will be 
 
 e2 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 ILLINOIS I IRRA
 
 52 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 like everything else — music, languages, and those horrid ex- 
 periments, and his carpentering mania — red-hot for a time, 
 and then given up. By-the-bye, I wonder what is his hobby 
 now 1 I shrewdly suspect something goes on in that study 
 of his at the counting-house ; he is afraid of me, and keeps it 
 secret, whatever it is." 
 
 And here Miss Russell sighed deeply, and gazed very 
 sadly on the carpet ; so much so, as to cause Anna to look up 
 from her delicate pink-paper note, and say — 
 
 " Your eyes trouble you, I fear, sister. Shall I draw down 
 the blind?" 
 
 " No, no ! never mind my eyes. What matters about my 
 eyes 1 — who cares about them 1 " 
 
 Anna looked astonished, but did not answer, and con- 
 tinued her writing. Every day some note was sent to Mr. 
 Lewis. He did not answer them ; but it was her pleasure to 
 communicate her " little plans " to him, for his kind correc- 
 tion or approval. 
 
 Miss Eussell only smiled, in a dreary, contemptuous way 
 at this. In her secret heart, she had no very great respect 
 for Mr. Lewis's judgment. Her support of him altogether 
 was strange, one of those contradictions which ordinary 
 by-stanclers had no clue to. Any one knowing Miss Russell's 
 life, however, and its few strongly-marked points, would 
 place her apparent liking for, and support of, Mr. Lewis to 
 an old feeling of jealous dislike to the Rector, Mr. Grant, 
 Jacob's one friend. 
 
 Occupied, to her entire liking, by the composing and send- 
 ing these dainty notes to her " adviser," Anna had the forbear- 
 ance to take her brother's advice, and wait awhile before she 
 commenced her educational labours, that " Janet might grow
 
 BLACK MONDAY. 53 
 
 accustomed to her new home ; " the only step she took being 
 to feel the child's head carefully, and note down any phreno- 
 logical peculiarities, by which she meant to be considerably 
 guided. 
 
 So Janet ranged about the house pretty much as she liked, 
 chattering to Betty, or playing with the cat, and keeping as 
 much out of the parlour as she could. Her spirits soon rose 
 to gaiety ; but, a ^ Betty failed not to remark, there was some- 
 thing not " altogether common about her." 
 
 " Why, sir," she said to her master, " she'll fix her flash- 
 ing eyes on you with the look of a tiger, and, all at once, 
 will turn off to the lovingest face I ever saw." 
 
 Like most other children, Janet liked to fancy herself use- 
 fid, which Miss Eussell observed with satisfaction. Amongst 
 other things, she carried up Mr. Russell's shoes of a morning, 
 and placed them outside his door. Once he came out as she 
 was there, and said " Thank' ee, little maiden ; it is good of 
 you to be useful." On which she bounded, two stairs at 
 once, down into the kitchen, to tell Betty that " Mr. Jacob 
 had spoken to her, and smiled at her ! " 
 
 She used, after that, to watch for his return home, stand- 
 ing half hid in the cloaks and coats in the passage, till he 
 came close to hang up his hat, and then she slid her hand 
 into his silently, and he generally led her as far as the 
 parlour-door, but not farther; for, if he attempted to bring 
 her in, she ran away, with an arch, shy look, and took refuge 
 with Betty. 
 
 This went on for some little time, and then, as Miss Eussell 
 foretold, Jacob seemed to relapse into his usual dreamy, 
 silent and abstracted habits — at least, he ceased to express 
 anxiety about the success of the plan ; though, if ever Janet
 
 54 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 chanced to be in the room of an evening, he might have been 
 seen taking quiet observations, as if he was studying some 
 new phenomenon in natural history. 
 
 But Jauet was so still and so grave when in the 
 parlour, that there was little opportunity for understanding 
 her. 
 
 Anna pronounced her to be a quiet, gentle creature. 
 
 "Don't be too sure of that, Miss Anna," answered Mr. 
 Lewis. " I have seen her in another mood." 
 
 " Oh, I am not afraid. I like a little ' character.' She 
 doesn't seem at all stupid." 
 
 At last the day arrived — the day on which Janet's liberty 
 ended ; the Monday, the truly black Monday, on which she 
 was destined to begin a course of study ! 
 
 Miss Anna called her into the parlour after breakfast, and 
 began an examination as to her attainments — 
 
 "Now, sit still, dear, and pray pat back your hair." 
 
 " Her hair shall positively be cut off," remarked Miss 
 Eussell — luckily she did not see the flashing look which this 
 called up, for she was knitting, and had dropped a stitch; 
 besides which, the obnoxious hair had fallen over Janet's 
 face, and veiled her fiery eyes. 
 
 " Xow, dear," began Anna — and quickly Janet turned 
 towards her, and then dropped her eyes on the floor, the 
 long eyelashes sweeping on her pale cheeks. " How old are 
 you, by-the-bye, Janet 1 " said Anna. 
 
 " Past twelve." 
 
 "That I don't believe," ejaculated Miss Eussell, and taking 
 off her spectacles, while she measured her with her eye from 
 head to foot. "It is quite impossible ; you are not more 
 than ten."
 
 . BLACK MONDAY. 55 
 
 " I am twelve," repeated Janet, with a careless shake of 
 her hair. 
 
 " Oh, then of course you ought to know a great deal ! 
 But, however, dear, never mind your ignorance and back- 
 wardness ; perseverance and diligence will do wonders." 
 
 Anna, however, found that Janet was not so very ignorant. 
 fShe knew a little French, and could read and write English 
 very fairly, and answered some common questions in history 
 and geography, readily enough. 
 
 " "Who taught you 1 " said Anna. " You must have been 
 to school?" 
 
 " Yes, for a little time ; and I learnt music there. Oh, I 
 am so fond of music ! Eut I didn't learn much else there." 
 
 " Music, indeed ! very pretty, truly," muttered Miss Russell 
 over her knitting. 
 
 " Did your mother — your stepmother — teach you, then?" 
 
 Janet fixed her eyes on Anna's face with a look of astonish- 
 ment at this question. " ISTo — no, not her — papa ; he taught 
 me ! " and her lips quivered a very little as she spoke. 
 
 " Can't you call him father, Jane 1 " said Miss Russell. 
 " But, indeed, the less his name is mentioned the better. It 
 is no honour to you, being connected with a convict. You 
 must banish him from your mind." 
 
 Janet's cheeks glowed with passion at these words ; her 
 breast heaved, and then, with a convulsive kind of sob in 
 her throat, she rushed out of the room and downstairs, 
 without further ceremony, and seating herself on her favourite 
 stool in the kitchen, she cried violently. 
 
 After the first astonishment at such an unexpected pro- 
 ceeding, Anna meditated writing to Mr. Lewis to ask advice, 
 how to treat this unlooked-for trait in her pupil's character.
 
 56 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 But Miss Russell, drawing in her lips with, determination, 
 laid down her knitting, and walked with stately steps into 
 the kitchen. 
 
 " And pray, Jane, what do you mean by this 1" she said, 
 in a severe tone, which made Betty tremble. " Come up 
 directly,, miss, and beg pardon ! Do you hear me ] Your 
 temper is high, it seems; but it must be broken." She 
 paused, and then added — " I shall expect you to humble 
 yourself, Jane, and make a proper apology for bouncing out 
 of the parlour in that way. I am sorry to say it shows a 
 great deal of pride and fantastical sensitiveness about you, 
 which is quite out of place in your position — and, indeed, 
 very troublesome and wrong in any one ; therefore, it is my 
 duty to correct you. I give you ten minutes ; and if you 
 persist in being naughty, I shall lock you up in the study till 
 you yield." 
 
 Miss Russell walked away with the same slow and measured 
 steps. 
 
 " Miss Janet, my dear, do'ee say you're sorry," whispered 
 Betty, in her most persuasive manner. " Never be ashamed 
 of owning you have done wrong." 
 
 But Janet pushed her away, and said, " She had done 
 nothing wrong. She would not bear to hear her father in- 
 sulted. She only wished she was a man ; she would fight a 
 duel, that she would ! " 
 
 Betty was horrified, both at her words and at her excited 
 gestures — the small, slight child, quivering with passion ; 
 her nostrils distended, and those wonderful eyes of hers 
 seeming to flash fire. 
 
 Betty shed tears, but still persisted in coaxing saying that 
 her missis was a right-down righteous lady, but never gave
 
 BLACK MONDAY. 57 
 
 in ; she was very stern — only, if Miss Janet would but say 
 she was sorry for being so hasty. . . . 
 
 " No, never ! Papa, my dear papa ! " and here she burst 
 into tears. " They may beat me," she sobbed, " and starve 
 me — I know something of that. They don't know who they 
 have to deal with. They'll never get anything out of me in 
 that way." 
 
 The kitchen clock was now close on the time mentioned by 
 Miss Eussell, and again her step was heard. Stern enough 
 she looked, standing in the doorway. Janet gave one hasty 
 glance, and then buried her head in her lap and cried on. 
 
 " Well, Jane, the time is up ! Are you going to make an 
 apology?" 
 
 No answer ; only a sudden cessation of tears and sobs. 
 
 "Well, Jane?" 
 
 Still no answer ; but a resolute turning away from Betty's 
 silent but expressive entreaties. 
 
 " Then come here, miss ! " uttered Miss Eussell, breaking 
 down all her calm severity, and giving Janet a violent shake. 
 " Come here," and she pushed her on before, and calling on 
 Anna to assist, they forcibly dragged Janet upstairs, and 
 locked her into the study. 
 
 The " study" was a dreary, uninhabited room, partly 
 fitted up with bookshelves, which were now dismantled, 
 Jacob having withdrawn his favourites to a more genial and 
 undisturbed retreat. The room looked dusty and uncared 
 for ; and there were heaps of old papers, and some articles of 
 furniture, which had retired from business ; altogether it was 
 as musty, dingy a place as could be desired for a prison. 
 
 Here Janet was shut in, to " examine her heart," as Anna 
 told her. And here she remained the livelong day ; not the
 
 58 
 
 least afraid, or tlie least sorry, as she assured Betty when her 
 dinner was brought her. 
 
 It so happened that a press of business kept Jacob from 
 dinner, in which case he was accustomed to have a little cold 
 meat at tea-time. When he returned, missing Janet at her 
 usual post by the coats, he asked for her, and looked very 
 grave and uncomfortable when told where she was, and why 
 she was there. 
 
 After some time he said, quietly, " We ought to be very 
 careful not to hurt her feelings about her father, and also not 
 to provoke her temper, which is doubtless hot. I should say, 
 indeed, I fancy she has Southern blood in her." 
 
 " Southern blood, Jacob ! Well, you are peculiar ! Of 
 course you will find excuses for her, and think me wrong ; it 
 is your way. But you can be no judge of how to train a 
 child, and I do beg you will not interfere." 
 
 " Mr. Lewis says he will call in to-morrow and talk to her," 
 said Anna. " He is particularly engaged this evening. His 
 kind, gentle reasoning will soften her poor hard heart." 
 
 "A rod would do it far better," ejaculated Miss Eussell, 
 wrathfully. 
 
 At bed-time Miss Bussell unlocked the study-door, and 
 found Janet fast asleep on the rug. Betty carried her to bed, 
 remarking, " What a feather of a thing it was !" 
 
 And thus ended the beginning of Janet's studies. 
 
 The next morning the child was walking rather discon- 
 solately in the passage, not knowing whether the study or 
 the parlour was to be her destination, and perhaps feeling 
 that it would be very dismal to spend another long day with 
 the old time-stained papers and rickety chairs, when Jacob 
 came out of his room.
 
 BLACK MONDAY. 59 
 
 " Well, little maiden, I hope you are going to be good to- 
 day 1 I don't like missing my evening welcome at all." 
 
 She looked steadfastly at him, and asked in a very low and 
 humble voice, if she should be locked up to-day? 
 
 " That depends on yourself, my dear," he said gravely, and 
 taking her hand. " Miss Russell is very firm, but if you 
 say, just that you are sorry ". . . 
 
 Janet's eyes were full of tears. " I don't like the study," 
 she said ; " but they behaved badly to me. You wouldn't 
 say that ! " 
 
 " My sister did not mean to offend you ; at all events, as 
 the youngest you must give up, you know. Go, and say you 
 are sorry, and I shall see you in the hall to-night.'" 
 
 He smiled kindly on her and went away; and when she 
 heard him shut the front door, she sat herself on the stairs, 
 waiting there till Miss Eussell came out. Then, with a de- 
 termined manner and glowing face, she said, in a jerking and 
 abrupt way, " I am sorry I was rude." 
 
 "Well, your manner is not very penitent, I must say; but, 
 however, if you behave well all day, I shall believe that you 
 are sorry. And now call Betty to me ;" and Miss Eussell 
 passed on, giving no smile or look of encouragement. Yet 
 was Miss Eussell less severe and censorious that day, and 
 she gave Janet a slice of cake after her lessons, which went 
 off well.
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 A MORNING WALK AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 A few days passed very smoothly. Anna was pleased witli 
 her pupil's aptitude, and Janet was so docile and mild, they 
 could hardly fancy her to he the same child as — " that little 
 fury," as Miss Eussell termed her. Miss Eussell had he en 
 much occupied in cooking for a sick person — a thing she 
 delighted and succeeded in — so that she did not notice Janet 
 much. 
 
 One day Mr. Eussell chanced to be in the room when 
 Janet was reading. A windmill was mentioned, and Janet 
 did not know what a windmill w T as — she had seen steam-mills, 
 but never a windmill. Anna, who had lived near one all her 
 life, thought this an unpardonable piece of ignorance, and 
 tried to explain it. Jacob said nothing then ; but the next 
 morning, when Janet was placing his boots at his door, he 
 came out, and said — " Should you like to see a windmill ? 
 Then make haste and get your bonnet on, and come with me ; 
 I am going there before breakfast." 
 
 Janet was half- wild with delight ; and Eetty was pleased, 
 saying it would do her good to get the fresh air on the cliff ; 
 " and she must be sure," Betty added, " to behave very pret- 
 tily, and not disturb the master, on no account."
 
 A MOKNING WALK AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 61 
 
 Mr. Russell went on with his usual long and quick steps, 
 and Janet had to run to keep at his side. When they were 
 on the downs, close to the cliff, her pleasure was so great, 
 that she could not keep straight in the path, but ran here and 
 there, like a dog let loose and rejoicing in his freedom. 
 
 Jacob watched her with a quiet but amused and specula- 
 tive wonder, his rather long and very fine hair waving in the 
 breeze — his arched lips, not closed, as they generally were, as 
 if in deep thought or under strict control, but forming into 
 something very like a smile — while his grey eyes seemed to 
 darken and deepen. As he breasted the wind, his massive 
 figure was a great contrast to the small, slight girl who was 
 now close to him, then dancing off for a flower, her cheeks 
 coloured by the sea-breeze, and her long dark hair escaping 
 from all Betty's " tidy " braids, and streaming over her little 
 black cape. 
 
 When they had reached a particular spot, Mr. Eussell 
 stopped to look at the view, and he pointed out the old 
 church-tower, which could be seen, half-hidden by trees; 
 while below was the new chapel, and the neat "rows" and 
 detached houses of New Wareham. The quay, too, could be 
 seen, and at a little distance there was a brig, pitching on the 
 bounding sea. 
 
 Janet slid her hand into his, and stood quite still, glancing 
 up in his face, and then again looking at the vessel. 
 
 " Is that ship large enough to go far 1 " she presently 
 asked, in a low voice. 
 
 " Pretty far. How far do you mean 1 " 
 
 She hesitated a little, and then said, " To the end of the 
 world, sir." 
 
 " And where is that, do you think 1 "
 
 62 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " I don't know — but I mean a very long way off. Botany 
 Bay, I mean," lowering her voice, so that he scarcely heard 
 her. Then she looked up in her quick, searching way. " Papa 
 is gone there. He went in a ship, they said. I hate the 
 sight of ships and the sea now ! " Mr. Eussell did not 
 speak, and presently she went on: "Why did they make 
 him go away 1 If you had known him, you would have been 
 so fond of him — he was so kind." 
 
 " I suppose he did something wrong — something against 
 the laws, my poor child." 
 
 " I pon't know — I think he was always good. Every one, 
 almost, loved him. And now they've taken him away ; and 
 Tom's gone — and — " But she could say no more ; she burst 
 into tears. 
 
 Mr. Eussell looked at her in evident distress and per- 
 plexity. He was too shy, and too much unused to any 
 demand on his sympathy, to know what to say or do ; yet 
 he felt strangely moved, and sighed as he wished he could 
 comfort her. 
 
 " My dear, don't cry ! " — but this seemed only to bring 
 more sobs. " Poor little girl 1 " he said, putting his arm 
 round her, and drawing her close to him, as if to shelter her 
 from the wind ; " it is very natural for you to feel sorry, 
 I am sure ; but I — we — my sisters and Betty — we will do all 
 we can for you. It is sad to lose friends, but it is sometimes 
 God's will that we should. He raises up others for us. And 
 then, you see, Janet, it is good for us all to have our share of 
 trouble here, that we may remember it is not our real home. 
 To some trouble comes sooner, to some later." 
 
 She had checked her sobs now, and said, while crushing a 
 thistle with her foot, " Have you got any trouble, sir 1 "
 
 A MORNING WALK AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 63 
 
 He smiled a little. " You need not call me sir. I want to 
 be a friend to you, instead of — in the place of what yon have 
 lost." And he stroked back her hair, some of which had 
 fallen over her face. 
 
 " But have you?" she persisted. 
 
 " What 1 — oh, have I any trouble, you wish to know. 
 Well, yes, I have had some. You know, I have no father, or 
 mother either, Janet ; and my mother died when I was very 
 young." 
 
 Janet drew a long sigh. " But you — great men don't want 
 fathers and mothers, do they 1 " 
 
 " That's what you think ! But great men do want people 
 to love them, and to love. I believe every one in the world, 
 more or less, wants that, Janet." 
 
 " Yes," she said, decidedly. 
 
 " Now let us go and see this wonderful windmill," he said. 
 " It is going merrily in this wind." 
 
 Janet held his hand tightly, and he seemed to answer this 
 clinging by pressing the small fingers gently, and, as Janet 
 thought, speaking kinder than ever. 
 
 When all had been explained, and they were on their way 
 back, she said abruptly, " I am like an orphan now." 
 
 " And if so, under the special care and promise of the 
 Almighty, my dear \ and, Janet, I must be a father to you." 
 
 " ~No" she said, half-shy ly ; " we can't have two fathers, 
 can we ? Papa is my father. But you are kind," she added, 
 relentingly, and looking at him in a glad, gracious way, which 
 moved him to the quick — "very kind; and I am sorry I 
 have such a high temper. I want to please you, because — 
 because I love you." 
 
 " Try to please all your friends, my dear, and then you
 
 64 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 will please God. And " — lie paused, and turned about, so as 
 to look into her face — " Janet, if you know your temper is 
 nigh, try — pray, to be made lowly ; for God loves them that 
 are meek." 
 
 Presently she glanced eagerly into his face : " M r. Jacob ! " 
 
 " Yes, my child." 
 
 " Do you — do you think you love me ? " 
 
 " I think I do," he said, smiling. 
 
 " But you only think it ; you are not sure."^ 
 
 " Do you care about it, little maiden ? " 
 
 She hesitated, and then said, without looking at him : 
 
 " Yes, I care. I wish you could ; but I don't suppose you 
 can, for she said no one could, after they knew me." 
 
 " Well, we shall see — we shall learn to know each other 
 by-and-by, Janet." 
 
 "Yes," she answered, in a musing tone, "we shall see. 
 But, Mr. Jacob, I love you now." 
 
 " Do you, my dear?— do you?" Then, with a half-smo- 
 thered sigh, he added : " I dare say it is likely, poor little 
 soul ! — poor little lonely heart ! And I love you, child ; and 
 you may be a great blessing and comfort to our house, to us 
 all — my sisters, I mean." 
 
 "Do the ladies want any comfort ? " she asked, presently, 
 and doubtfully. 
 
 " My sister is growing old," he said, not directly answering 
 her question, but smiling in a peculiar way. " You can learn 
 to be useful to her, and help her, and cheer the house." 
 
 " Can I? I had rather help you, though," she said, in a 
 decided tone. 
 
 But Mr. Bussell had fallen into one of his silent fits, and 
 as she, for a moment, disengaged her hand to gather some
 
 A MOKNING WALK AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 65 
 
 tempting flowers, he stood looking out on the sea, ruffled by 
 the breeze into showers of diamond sparkles ; nor did he 
 again reply to her frequent, gentle, and soft chatter about the 
 flowers and the sea-gulls. Very bright was her face when 
 they reached No. 1 ; but as a cloud suddenly chases away the 
 sun-streak from the ocean, so did their reception destroy the 
 effects of that pleasant morning walk. 
 
 The room felt close after the fresh breeze, and Miss Rus- 
 sell's countenance prophesied a storm. Even Anna looked 
 sharp and cross, and shook her ringlets, as if offended. 
 
 The bell was rung for prayers in silence ; and then, when 
 Janet was about to seat herself for breakfast, Anna bade her 
 go and learn her lessons. 
 
 Janet stared, but did not move. 
 
 " Yes, Janet ; duty before pleasure. You have chosen to 
 walk, and as I expect your Scripture lesson and dates to be 
 perfect by prayer- time, as you very well know, you must 
 learn them now before you have any breakfast." 
 
 " It is my fault, I fear," said Jacob, in a deprecating tone. 
 " Pray excuse her for this time. Our walk has given us an 
 appetite." 
 
 " Then it will be all the greater punishment," said Miss 
 Russell. 
 
 Janet said, " I am not at all hungry," and walked out of 
 the room with an indescribable air of haughtiness. 
 
 Then both sisters attacked Jacob, telling him it was a most 
 irregular and injudicious thing to interfere with the child. 
 "Was he to turn nursery-maid 1 It would not do at all. . . . 
 
 Jacob said, quietly, that he had never imagined he was 
 doing harm, and merely wished to show her a windmill. 
 Certainly, she had so much enjoyed the run, he thought 
 
 VOL. I. F
 
 66 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 of taking her again ; but, of course, he would not do so, if 
 his sisters disapproved — looking at Miss Russell as he spoke. 
 It was his habit to yield to her on almost all occasions ; but 
 he did so now with so much quiet kindness and firmness, and 
 there was so little need for such a fuss, that Miss Russell, 
 feeling a little ashamed, soon quieted down, and breakfast 
 was proceeded with. 
 
 After awhile, Anna rose, saying she would carry Janet 
 some bread-and-butter and tea. Jacob held the door open as 
 she passed, and ventured to say, "Pray do not scold her, 
 Anna. It is entirely my fault." 
 
 " Oh, Jacob ! " said Miss Russell, who overheard him, " you 
 are going to spoil that child ! Remember your responsibility, 
 Jacob. What says Scripture, ' Spare the rod,' — you know 
 the rest. You have suffered all your life long from indulgence 
 in childhood ; you ought to be peculiarly careful." 
 
 " True, sister, very true — from self-indulgence. But don't 
 blame my mother. The remembrance of her voice, her 
 words, I do assure you, have had power over me, even when 
 you least thought it. I have never suffered through her." 
 
 He said no more ; but remained very grave, and took little 
 notice of Janet for many days, except when she met him of 
 an evening in the passage, and then it was generally confined 
 to a warm, passionate embrace, from her running into his 
 arms directly she saw him, and a quiet but tender kiss from 
 him. Anna had the field apparently to herself ; but another 
 was watching warily for the convenient moment — and that 
 moment arrived at last.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 
 
 " Well, Jacob, how are ye ? " 
 
 Mr. Russell turned from his long gaze at the flowing, 
 splashing tide, as it dashed upwards, throwing its foam as 
 far as the downs, and beheld his cousin by marriage, Mr. 
 Mitchell. 
 
 He was a solicitor — a tall, thin, pale man, very good- 
 tempered and very indolent, who left everything to his 
 wife's management, except his geraniums. 
 
 " A full tide, Russell ! What wind there was in the night ! 
 Mr. Lewis's chimney lost a few bricks, and Miss Rose's beau- 
 tiful shrubs are quite destroyed, I hear. Not a passenger in or 
 outside the coach to-day ! And how are Cousin Anna and Miss 
 Russell 1 And, by-the-bye, Jacob," tapping him on the back, 
 " why, you've picked up a black-eyed damsel ! Sly fellow, 
 Jacob ! Always were, you know, eh 1 But this girl, where 
 did she come from 1 What are you going to do with 
 her, eh ? " Then, before Jacob had time to reply, " Bless my 
 heart ! fancy the spinster cousins teaching that child ! She's 
 a regular spirit, too, I hear." 
 
 " Who from ? " interrupted Jacob. 
 f2
 
 68 
 
 " Oh, I'm sure I forget ; but she was picked up out of 
 some collier, wasn't she 1 Bless you ! every one is talking of 
 it and wondering. Why, I can only say a merchant must 
 be a deal luckier than a solicitor, if you can afford to do all 
 I hear you have done. Precious hard work it is, I can tell 
 you, for us to keep above water. But come, — what so secret 
 about 1 If she is proper, my girls will be glad to make her 
 acquaintance." 
 
 " She is of respectable birth ; but the family now are in 
 reduced circumstances, and I — that is, my sisters — have re- 
 ceived her into the house for a time." 
 
 "Dull, I should guess?" remarked Mr. Mitchell, in an 
 apathetic way, and sauntering on, with his hands in his 
 pockets. 
 
 " No ; very quick and clever." 
 
 " Oh, I meant the old house ; dull for a child, I should 
 think. Bridget and Mary Jane shall call, if it be agree- 
 able ? " 
 
 " I think it would be a good thing for her to have com- 
 panions. I dare say it is dull. Of course it must be so to 
 her; but I didn't think of it," said Jacob, half- talking to 
 himself. 
 
 " Ah, well, all the world is talking of it ! Sly fellow — very 
 sly ! Tine pair of eyes, I'm told ; indeed, I caught a flash. 
 I see, I see ; " with which mysterious and, to Jacob, very dis- 
 agreeable speech they parted. 
 
 At breakfast, when Janet had left for her lessons, he 
 suggested her joining the young Mitchells sometimes in their 
 walks or play. 
 
 " Umph !" said Miss Eussell. "Better not give the poor 
 girl high notions."
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 69 
 
 " High notions from Bridget 1 " said Jacob, with a smile. 
 
 " Yes ; high for her." 
 
 " Janet's father was a solicitor/' Jacob quietly remarked. 
 
 " Was ! was ! Yes ; probably he was ; but what is he 
 now 1 Depend on it, it will be for Jane's happiness hereafter 
 to keep her down now. You and Anna are not far-seeing. 
 You rush into a notion at once, and act from impulse. I call 
 it downright cruelty to bring her up as a lady, knowing her 
 circumstances." 
 
 " I wish Ave knew more about them," said Jacob. " She 
 seems to have no relations. I wish I had asked more of her 
 stepmother — but — " 
 
 " But you were too lazy," put in his sister. 
 
 Jacob did not answer this ; but he contrived to leave his 
 counting-house during the morning, and pay a visit to Mrs. 
 Brown. She was the wife of Jacob's head man in the yards, 
 and he was in the habit of employing her on many occasions 
 as his almoner, when, from his retiring disposition, he pre- 
 ferred another to make inquiries and spend the money which 
 he supplied. She was, in fact, a friend of his. 
 
 " Well, sir, and how's all up at the house 1 And Miss 
 Janet, sir, how does she get on 1 Sure, I would like just to 
 see her ; and if it wasn't taking too much freedom with the 
 ladies, I'd have called in, this very evening ; for I've found a 
 trinket of the young lady's maybe she'd value. But now 
 you are here, sir, perhaps you'll take it ? See ! I found it 
 behind the bed where the sick lad lay. Poor soul ; no doubt 
 it just dropped off her neck when she was a-nursing him. I 
 noticed a ribbon round her throat when first she came." 
 
 " Possibly," said Jacob. " But, Mrs. Brown, I regret not 
 having questioned Mrs. Nairn more about the child's family
 
 70 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 and relations. "We seem to know very little. Did you ever 
 hear Mrs. Nairn speak on the subject 1 " 
 
 " No, sir, I never did. I heard Miss Janet say herself, 
 she had no relative in the world but her ' Pa ' and ' Tom/ — 
 that's her brother that's dead. She would never own to her 
 stepmother and the other children being related to her at all. 
 But let ; em say what they will of her temper, I can only say, 
 she's a handy girl as ever I seed for her size ; and her kind- 
 ness to him that's buried, none can tell of ! Ay, sir ! 'tis a 
 hard thing for one so young to have her father in trouble and 
 such a woman over her. Bless me, sir ! I never corned across 
 such a woman. What ever is to become of her, God only 
 knows ! Now, sir," she presently added, " here's the little 
 thing I spoke of. I kept it in my pocket till I should go up 
 to Queen's Terrace. 'Tis filled with black hair, like her own, 
 and I suppose 'tis valuable." 
 
 " They are good pearls," said Jacob, taking the locket. 
 
 It opened with a spring. A long braid of jet-black hair 
 was inclosed, and in enamel was written the word, " Maria." 
 
 " 'Tis black hair, like her own, you see, sir ; and I suppose 
 it might be her own mother's hair. Anyway, I am glad 'tis 
 not lost, nor gone the way of the other trinkets." 
 
 But Mr. Eussell made no answer. He gazed at it like one 
 in a dream, for it carried him back to other days ; and then, 
 suddenly rising, he wrapped it up, placed it in his waistcoat- 
 pocket, and went away. Presently, when Mrs. Brown sup- 
 posed he must be at Queen's Terrace, he looked in again, and 
 said, "Good-day; thank you, Mrs. Brown," and again dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 Meanwhile, Miss Kussell's long-looked-for hour had come. 
 
 Anna was to be engaged the whole morning at a Penny
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 71 
 
 Club, and even desired her sister not to wait dinner for her. 
 
 as, if pressed to do so, she should very probably dine with 
 the Miss Eoses. 
 
 Miss Eussell had not a word to say against it — a rather 
 unusual occurrence ; and Janet slipped off to Betty in high 
 glee, saying, she should have a holiday, for Miss Anna was 
 going to be out all day. " And, oh ! how nice it would be, if 
 Mr. Jacob would but take me out for another walk. Do you 
 think he will, Betty?" 
 
 " Dear rue, no, Miss Janet ! Master's always regglar in his 
 ways. He walks before breakfast, and bides down at the 
 quay all day — very busy. 'Tis a rare occasion to bring him 
 here between meals. But — let me see, if the butcher's boy 
 comes in soon, I'll send a message to master, and I shouldn't 
 wonder if he did walk up ; and perhaps — only perhaps mind, 
 miss — he will coax missis for a treat for you, and sure 'twould 
 do ye both good ! " 
 
 But, alas ! long before Betty's intended messenger ap- 
 peared, all idea of a pleasant free walk was swept away. 
 
 " Jane ! Jane ! I want you ! Come up here !" was heard 
 by both Betty and Janet. 
 
 " Oh, Betty ! what can she want % " 
 
 " Go, go, my dear ; make haste ! 'Tis only to hold a skein 
 of wool, most likely." 
 
 " Now, Jane," said Miss Eussell, adjusting her spectacles 
 and drawing herself up, " it is quite time for you to begin to 
 learn — to learn useful, practical things, that will help you 
 by-and-by. I must speak seriously to Miss Anna about it. 
 You know, Jane, that you are a beggar — don't look so fierce, 
 child ! God made beggars as well as kings, and we must be 
 content with what He chooses. Whatever you might have
 
 72 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 been once, I say, now, you are literally a beggar — dependent 
 on us for food and clothing and lodging. You have virtually 
 no father, and your stepmother is a — umph ! we need not 
 allude to her ; she has thankfully accepted my proposal to 
 take you in and bring you up. So you understand, I stand 
 now instead of parents to you. If you are good, you will 
 find me a land mistress. I mean to teach you. Of course 
 it will be a trial of patience. But now, let me see you sweep 
 and dust this room, which I purposely desired Betty to leave 
 undone." 
 
 Janet's eyes were almost distended as she exclaimed, while 
 retreating a step : " Sweep the room ! Is it to help Betty?" 
 " Yes ; that is, no. It will be your work in future. I 
 shall teach you a servant's duty. Now, tuck up the bed- 
 valance ; cover over the things on the table carefully. Don't 
 stand staring at me in that strange, theatrical manner ! Do 
 you hear me, Jane 1 — take up the brush and begin." 
 " Do you expect me to sweep rooms and be a servant 1 " 
 " Of course I do ! Why, what do you suppose, miss, is to 
 become of you ? — a convict's childj Come, no nonsense and 
 fantastical pride ! Do it at once." 
 Janet's face was crimson. 
 
 " Let me go home — go to her ! I can't be worse off there ! 
 I won't sweep rooms for you ! that is, — I would if any one 
 wanted it, and asked me, — but not this way. I am not a 
 servant. My papa is a gentleman. I am small — I am 
 young — I am poor, perhaps," added she, with increasing 
 vehemence and startling emphasis ; " but I will be killed 
 rather than be used so ! What did you take me here for 1 
 You never said I was to be a servant 1 — I won't ! " 
 
 Miss Russell was considerably taken aback at the child's
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 73 
 
 passionate, "wild manner, her quivering features and her 
 excited gestures ; but she advanced in a stately way and 
 administered two smart boxes on the ear, while she threatened 
 to shut her into the cellar and feed her on bread and water. 
 
 The blows added to Janet's passion. She caught hold of 
 Miss Russell's dress, so as to tear it. "You are a cruel 
 woman ! You are not a lady ! I won't stay here — I won't !" 
 
 Betty here came to the door, alarmed at the noise. Janet 
 flew to her and burst into a violent fit of crying. 
 
 "A little virago! a little spitfire!" exclaimed Miss Russell. 
 " But we will tame her ! Jane, listen to me. You will take 
 that brush and sweep this room. Till it is done, I will allow 
 you nothing but bread and water, and you will remain in that 
 closet. Carry her there, Betty, till she comes to reason. I 
 have said you shall do it, and do it you shall. But after 
 such conduct I do not pretend to say that I will keep you 
 here, far less teach you. Your pride must come down, for 
 you are a beggar, and must learn to work for your bread." 
 
 Janet shook off Betty and stalked into the adjoining 
 dressing-room or closet, with the air of a tragedy queen. 
 There was no window, only a light from the upper part of 
 Miss Russell's room door. Miss Russell commanded Betty 
 not to bring her food, and then rendered it impossible by 
 locking the door, telling Janet that when she was going to 
 be good, she might ring the bell. 
 
 Anna did not return to dinner, and Miss Russell said 
 nothing to Jacob about Janet's disobedience. He saved her 
 the trouble of accounting for her absence, by making no 
 remark ; but seemed to be somewhat hurried and rather 
 more abstracted than usual, and his sister was stiffer and 
 more erect than ever.
 
 74 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 The afternoon wore on and it grew dark, when a message 
 came from Miss Eose, saying that Anna would remain the 
 evening there. No bell had rung, much to Betty's horror, 
 and often did she leave her work to steal up on tip-toe and 
 listen at the closet-door, at the risk of her dismissal, as she 
 knew, should Miss Eussell find her there. 
 
 " Miss Janet, my dear ! do speak, Miss ! " 
 
 " You needn't call me Miss — I am not even allowed my 
 name ! I am Jane, the drudge — Jane, the beggar," was the 
 answer at last. 
 
 " But do'ee, Miss Janet — you'll die of hunger and cold," 
 again whispered Betty through the keyhole ; and then a 
 noise below made her start back like a guilty thing, and 
 Janet was again alone. 
 
 "When Mr. Eussell returned for the evening, his sister 
 bespoke his attention. She gave an account of the morning's 
 proceedings, dwelling long on the fearful passion and glaring 
 eye of the child, but leaving out her own preface to the 
 command, so that Jacob in his ignorance thought the sweep- 
 ing the room quite an every-day duty, which Janet must 
 learn as much as sewing. 
 
 "Now, Jacob, she has been there all day, and has had 
 nothing since breakfast — for she threw away the bread — she 
 must be conquered. I would have used the rod, but that 
 I should, perhaps, in these days of universal benevolence, 
 have had a mob after me. Now, it is but fair for you to put 
 your shoulder to the burden, since it was your wish, in the 
 first place, to take her at all. I conclude, with all your 
 fantastical notions, you will hardly uphold downright rebellion 
 and disobedience." 
 
 " Certainly not ; obedience is a great thing — the key-stone."
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. • 75 
 
 " "Well, then, pray go up and threaten that girl. I suppose 
 she may be afraid to resist a man. One way, would be to 
 force her, by holding her hand on it, to take the broom, and 
 this would save my word. I don't wish to starve her. Mind, 
 Jacob, none of your gentle remonstrances and mild words will 
 avail. You must use strength and authority. Good gracious ! " 
 added Miss Eussell, as if overpowered by the recollection, 
 " I never, never saw such determined rebellion — such insolent 
 disobedience ! " 
 
 Jacob was walking up and down the room, with his usual 
 sad look deepened. 
 
 " Poor child ! Sister, you say rightly, she must be led to 
 obedience, now in her youth; but I would I were spared 
 this." 
 
 " Always for sparing self ! Indeed, I can do no more ; I am 
 fairly shaken. Anna and you throw it all on me, as usual." 
 
 There was a gradual tightening of Jacob's lips, and contrac- 
 tion of the brow, and, after a few more turns, he said — 
 " Give me the key ! " 
 
 It was quite dark upstairs, so he had to return for a candle. 
 Janet was standing by a small table. She was very pale ; 
 but her colour flushed up as she saw who it was, while a look 
 of mixed triumph and defiance made Jacob tighten his lips 
 still more, though he sighed deeply. 
 
 " Janet, I am very sorry ! " 
 
 Then there was a pause — broken, however, by her saying, 
 sharply — 
 
 "Are you I " 
 
 " Oh, child ! you are doing very wrongly. Why do you 
 refuse to obey my sister 1 " 
 
 " I am not going to sweep rooms ; — at least," she added, in
 
 76 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 a softened voice, " not in that way. I would do it if I liked ; 
 if it was to oblige any one but — " 
 
 " And you will do it now, Janet," said be, taking her by 
 the arm, and drawing her to him. " You must do it ! " 
 
 She turned quickly to look up at him. His voice was 
 changed. There was a light in his eye she had never seen 
 before. She trembled visibly, and her eyes fell, her head 
 drooped. " I would for you, or — or for Betty ! — if I was 
 asked properly. But — but your sister is a naughty, bad 
 woman, and I won't do it for her ! No — I say I won't ! " 
 
 " Janet ! ; ' he repeated, and pressing her arm more tightly 
 than he was aware of — u do you hear ? Do you understand ? 
 You must be obedient ! Go — go at once ! " 
 
 She looked up again at him surprised, and then, after a 
 pause, with drooping head, and tears starting to her eyes — 
 which, however, she brushed away — she went into the next 
 room, and languidly looked about for the brush. He followed, 
 and placing the candle on a table, watched her. 
 
 She now hurried her movements, rushing about, and 
 raising a dust that would have horrified Miss Russell. She 
 jerked the brush, and knocked it about, and her face looked 
 so hard ! 
 
 He sat down, and averted his head. 
 
 The child soon stopped her work ; but he did not turn or 
 move. She stood at a distance, gazing at him through her 
 long hair. 
 
 Soon he felt a light touch on his shoulder, and she 
 whispered huskily : " Are you vexed ? — are you vexed with 
 me 1 " she repeated ; and then she slid down on her knees, 
 and laid her head on his lap, crying softly, " I'll be good ! 
 — I'll be <?ood ! " She was faint and worn.
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 77 
 
 "lam glad and thankful, Janet, that you have overcome 
 yourself at last," he said, laying his hand on her head. 
 " Now, I hope you will try to express sorrow to my sister, 
 for " 
 
 But she interrupted him, " No — oh, no ! I can't — I 
 can't!" 
 
 " Not now, perhaps ; you are faint and pale, child ! Well, 
 go to Betty. To-morrow, I will see you ; don't cry and sob 
 any more. Poor child ! I am not angry now." 
 
 He raised her and kissed her forehead, and smoothed back 
 her hair ; and then lifting her in his arms, carried her to 
 Betty, who was at hand in Janet's bedroom. 
 
 " Give her'some food, Betty, and put her to bed. Good- 
 night, my dear child ! " 
 
 Janet sobbed herself to sleep, holding Betty's hand ; and 
 Miss Eussell settled with her brother that there was no 
 necessity for telling Anna what had happened. They each 
 had reasons for this concealment. Miss Eussell hardly 
 believed in Jacob's assertion, that Janet had actually used 
 the broom ; though he did not go so far as to say, with any 
 good effect. She also professed unbelief that to-morrow 
 would find her willing to acknowledge her fault. " It was 
 all from the fasting — that had tamed her spirit for the 
 moment," she said. " To-morrow would find her as high as 
 ever." 
 
 Jacob did not go at his usual hour for a walk the following 
 morning. To Betty's surprise, he lingered about between 
 the stairs and the parlour. 
 
 " Where is the child ? " at last he asked. 
 
 " Oh, she was fairly worn down, sir, and I left her sleep- 
 ing ; but she's up now, I hear."
 
 78 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 c ' Send her to me, Betty j I want to speak a few words." 
 
 Janet entered, in a shrinking, timid manner, hardly daring 
 to look in his face. 
 
 " Good morning, my dear. Janet, it seems very sad to me, 
 when I miss your welcome in the hall. I always look for 
 it now." 
 
 "Do you ? " she said, venturing a longer glance at him. 
 " It is what I did to papa. I always waited for him in the 
 hall at home — always." 
 
 "Well, then, this evening (I shall not be at home for 
 dinner) ; but this evening let me find you there ; and, Janet, 
 I shall know by that if you have done rightly, and made 
 friends with my sister." 
 
 A flashing and bridling-up alarmed him. He drew her 
 near him. " Janet ! " he said, in an earnest, tender voice, 
 " I have something of yours that you will be glad to have 
 again ! " He held up the locket. 
 
 Oh, the sudden beam of joy — the clapping of her small 
 hands ! "I thought it was lost — I thought it was lost ! 
 Papa gave it to me ; he clasped it on my neck, with a golden 
 chain ; but that is gone — but the dear locket ! I am so 
 glad ! " 
 
 " Tell me, child, whose hair is this ? What name is this ? " 
 
 " Maria — my mamma's name, and her hair — my own 
 mamma ! " 
 
 Then there was a pause, during which she rubbed her re- 
 covered treasure with her hand, and examined it with spark- 
 ling eyes. 
 
 " Janet, do you remember your mother ? " 
 
 He spoke in a low and rather sad tone j and she looked 
 inquiringly at him.
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 79 
 
 " No ; she died when Tom was born. I was only a year 
 and a half old, papa says. But I have seen her picture ; he 
 took it with him. She was very pretty." 
 
 " What was her name — her maiden name 1 " 
 
 Janet did not know. She had quite forgotten, if she ever 
 heard it. 
 
 " Papa loved her very much, and she sang beautifully." 
 
 That was all she knew. 
 
 " jSTo one ever spoke of her j only once, when papa was 
 crying very much by my bedside, quite in the middle of the 
 night, he told me my mamma was called Maria — the Spanish 
 name; and he showed me the picture, and he hoped I 
 shouldn't be like her quite in everything, though I was in 
 some ways, he said. I suppose he meant, not to die as she 
 did." 
 
 Jacob said nothing. He was, apparently, looking far, far 
 away, through the window. 
 
 " What are you thinking so about 1 " Janet presently asked, 
 timidly. 
 
 He started, and said he should lose his walk. 
 
 "Bernember, then, Janet, I must have a welcome. Oh, 
 child ! if you could but know how blessed it would be to 
 conquer yourself early ! " 
 
 He laid his hand on her head, with a low " God bless 
 you ! " and then went away ! 
 
 And over that wild, impulsive nature was, from that time, 
 established a power and authority, to which, rebellious as 
 she was, she bowed at once. Janet feared him. That look 
 in his eye, which she had seen but once, that strange change 
 in his voice, was never forgotten. But it was no unwhole- 
 some fear. She longed to please him, and to win one of his
 
 80 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 quiet, approving smiles : and, with these feelings strong in 
 her mind, she met Miss Russell with quiet and repentant 
 looks, learnt her lessons very perfectly for Anna, and even 
 submitted to the soft caresses which Mr. Lewis was fond of 
 showering on her — calling her his " little pet," and twisting 
 her hair on his ringed fingers, and treating her very much as 
 a baby, though, no doubt, with kind and benevolent intent. 
 Janet hated it, and had once shocked Betty by calling it 
 " humbugging ways." But to-day she looked meekly on the 
 floor, and stood still, only wondering if "Mr. Jacob could 
 form an idea of all she had to undergo." 
 
 The shutters were closed, and the hall-lamp lighted. 
 Miss Eussell was busy over her paper basket, and Anna was 
 devising new patterns for pincushions, when Janet stole up 
 from the kitchen, and hid herself behind a large cloak. 
 
 It seemed to her a long time, — she began to think that he 
 would never come ; but there was a heavy tramp, and Janet 
 withdrew into her hiding-place, from whence, however, she 
 could look out and observe. 
 
 A quick, anxious, expectant glance all round, and then 
 he hung up his hat, with a troubled and disappointed 
 sigh ; when out sprang Janet, like a monkey, and clung to 
 his arm, looking up, with a shy, bright smile. 
 
 " Ah, little maiden ! you were playing me a trick. Glad 
 to see thee " — placing his hand on her head. " No ; don't 
 go away to-night ; let us keep a little holiday together. 
 Come with me ! " and he gently pulled her towards the 
 parlour. 
 
 She stood by his chair, while he played with the kitten, 
 and they were all three as cheerful and idle as possible for 
 about a quarter of an hour. Then Miss Eussell remarked
 
 A PITCHED BATTLE. 81 
 
 that, in her youth, it was considered right for children to be 
 employed, and she quoted the line — 
 
 ' • For Satan still some mischief finds 
 For idle hands to do. " 
 
 " Come, Jane, if you have nothing else to do, tear some 
 paper." 
 
 Janet looked hard at the cat ; but Jacob drew round his 
 chair, and said : — 
 
 " Janet, I am idly disposed this evening. Suppose you 
 teach me how to tear paper. Sister, lend us that empty 
 basket, and we will fill it." 
 
 " Bless me, Jacob ! what next 1 " exclaimed Anna. 
 
 "lam never surprised at anything Jacob does," said Miss 
 Russell, in a resigned tone. " He is certainly a very peculiar 
 person/' 
 
 Janet knelt before the basket, tearing very fast, only 
 smiling at Mr. Russell's careful, elaborate way of proceeding ; 
 while the kitten chose to fancy the scraps and basket were 
 provided for her particular amusement, and jumped in and 
 out, and pulled about the paper; so that, at last, Janet's 
 smiles broke into laughter; and such a gay, cordial sound 
 had not been heard for many a year in the old room. 
 
 Genuine laughter is infectious, and Anna joined, though 
 she protested it to be "very absurd." Even Miss Russell 
 had hard work to keep her lips steady, as the playful kitten 
 frisked about and the child laughed. 
 
 As for Jacob, he sat in heartfelt enjoyment. He had for- 
 gotten what a real hearty laugh was ; Mr. Mitchell's slow, 
 deliberate " ha-has," and Mr. Lewis's bottled-up " hee-hees," 
 being anything but exhilarating to him ; and they were the 
 only laughers of his acquaintance. 
 
 VOL. i. G
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 
 
 December came, crisp and clear, "regular Christmas weather," 
 and the coach was full, both inside and out, for several days, 
 while the van had more packages and hampers than the 
 man knew how to manage. Christmas time, the season of 
 family gatherings ; when every household attempts its best to 
 be social and happy ; the very force of habit doing much 
 towards keeping up the tradition and the form, even where 
 vacant places look sad, and make it a hard exertion for 
 aching hearts to " keep up ! " 
 
 In Wareham, among the old inhabitants, there was some 
 speculation as to the Tall House and its owners. It was so 
 strange to see a child marshalled into the chapel pew by the 
 Miss Eussells, or to observe them on those rare occasions when 
 Anna took Janet for a walk, and Mr. Eussell overtook them. 
 
 Betty indulged in a few perplexed reveries, wondering 
 much how it would all " turn out," <and vexing at the nume- 
 rous punishments, the severe tasks, and the little, or no play 
 which seemed to be souring the child's temper and shutting 
 up her heart. Adoring her master, Betty had not failed to 
 note his pleasure in the .child, and she resented his conse- 
 quent disappointment, as each attempt of his towards easy
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 83 
 
 intercourse was thwarted; and at the many times he was 
 greeted with complaints of Janet's bad heart and rebellious 
 temper, and sometimes blamed for all the annoyance brought 
 to the house by this new inmate ; " for he had been the one 
 to force the child on them." 
 
 Mr. Eussell said nothing, but he felt it to be another dis- 
 appointment — another hope set. 
 
 He had fanciful and ideal theories, perhaps, about children 
 and their good influence. As he said once, he often looked 
 wistfully at the little creatures on the quay. He really 
 thought he had brought home a little sunshine — a jewel 
 which would in some way bring life and gladness to the old 
 sombre house. But now it seemed as if she was to be the 
 subject of discord instead ! He resolved to abstain from 
 gratifying himself, hoping it would be better for the child if 
 he did not interfere. This made him withdraw, though it 
 caused him regret, and Betty could not understand it. 
 
 For Janet it was a trying time. Every day she was in 
 disgrace, wearing bands round her head, or arm (a new 
 device of Anna's), on which was written in large letters the 
 name of the particular fault she had committed — such as 
 "Idleness," "Pride," "Obstinacy," &c. She was scarcely 
 ever a whole day without one of these decorations. Besides 
 this she was often condemned to the solitary study, or the 
 deserted, covered-up drawing-room, with a sum " all wrong," 
 which she must bring right, or a lesson to learn, before she 
 left the room or had any food. After these fasts the child 
 was apt to fall asleep by the kitchen fire, and look weary 
 and flushed, and so hard and defiant, that it made Betty's 
 heart ache. 
 
 Janet grew more and more reserved to every one save to 
 g2
 
 84 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Betty. To her indulgent ears was now and then confided in 
 dim twilight, or when Betty came to bed and found her 
 still awake, Janet's earnest and never-forgotten wish for 
 " Mr. Jacob to love her." None guessed how, amid all the 
 outward indifference and wilfulness, she tried to restrain her 
 naughty fits, or how bitterly she felt each disapproving look 
 and word of his. Too proud to complain, she winced and 
 fretted at his greater silence and estrangement ; and in her 
 manner to him now, there was a reckless, hard indifference, 
 which pained him. He attributed it partly to his sisters' 
 habit of calling on him to " manage " her in any of the 
 battles when she had proved too much for them. His com- 
 mand was never unheeded. A word or a look was always 
 enough. But she sought him less and less, and at last he 
 begged his sisters not to make a bugbear of him. They 
 answered that it was only selfish of him to mind it, and 
 perhaps Miss Eussell seized the opportunity for one of her 
 lectures on his love of self-pleasing, and dislike to give 
 himself or others pain, even when it was needful for disci- 
 pline. But the argument which weighed most with him was 
 one sometimes urged with volubility by Anna, about the 
 great selfishness of his seeking to gain the child's exclusive 
 or best affection, and leaving his sisters all the trouble and 
 odium. " It was very fine for him to come in and play with 
 and indulge Janet ; it cost him nothing, while all the trouble 
 of enforcing good habits and correcting faults fell on herself 
 or sister." Anna added, that for herself she did not care, 
 teaching was her vocation, but " sister always was prone 
 to be a little jealous, and she had been severely disappointed 
 in her views respecting Janet, so that it was hard to have all 
 the trouble and none of the reward."
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 85 
 
 " But, my dear Anna, do I prevent the child from loving 
 either of you ? Do I not always urge your claims, and speak 
 of your goodness to her 1 But you constantly bring me in 
 to enforce obedience, and I am not aware that I shrink from 
 it, however painful, when needful." 
 
 Yet Anna's words sank deeply, all the more so, when he 
 saw symptoms of annoyance in his eldest sister. He well 
 knew her strong and jealous temper, and the aim and object 
 of his life latterly had been to save her all the pain he 
 could, and to give her pleasure. 
 
 For some time he had found the last impossible, and the 
 first very difficult. He believed it to be his fault, and to 
 please her he was ready to give up his pleasant chats with 
 Janet. He came less to the house, which lately had been 
 more attractive to him, and again the old, dull, and cold 
 atmosphere prevailed at No. 1. 
 
 The thing which Janet most disliked was her weekly 
 teaching from Mr. Lewis. From no one did she receive so 
 many caresses, or so many endearing epithets as from him ; 
 but she shrank from him with decided dislike. The first 
 time he began his office, Janet, having been duly warned to 
 behave well, looked demurely on the carpet, though a world 
 of mischief lurked under her long eyelashes. Mr. Lewis 
 explained to her why he undertook to teach her, and what 
 his plans were, somewhat lengthily ; then, patting her head, 
 in a quick, fluttering way, he said — 
 
 " Now, dear ! I will commence asking a few questions, 
 by way of ^ ascertaining your knowledge. Attend, darling ! 
 What are you?" pronouncing these last words with great 
 emphasis. 
 
 " A girl."
 
 86 MISS KUSSELl/S HOBBY. 
 
 " St-st — , a foolish answer, little pet. Now be very serious, 
 and tell me — What are you ?" 
 
 Janet was now counting his teeth, thinking she had never 
 seen so many or such sharp ones before, and wondering why 
 he showed them so. 
 
 A third time the question was repeated — 
 
 " I don't know." 
 
 " My good child ! is it possible 1 — is it 'possible that you 
 haven't been taught that you are a sinner 1 " 
 
 "No, sir, unless a beggar means a sinner!" said she, 
 looking down to hide the pleasure she felt at this mis- 
 chievous retort. 
 
 " What does the child mean ?" exclaimed poor Mr. Lewis, 
 completely puzzled. "Well, I see I must commence at the 
 ABC, and leave you a list of questions and answers which 
 you must learn. Now, that will do for the present, dear — 
 learn in time, won't she ? Good morning ; bye bye ! " 
 
 " Good morning," said Janet, jumping out of the room, 
 and rushing down to Betty. 
 
 " Oh, Betty ! I've puzzled the minister, and will do so again 
 next time. I'll tire him out, and then he won't come." 
 
 " Oh, Miss Janet ! I wonder you ain't afeared to do so by 
 a clergyman." 
 
 " Who would be ' afeared/ as you call it, of him — of him ! 
 Why, if he had all the cat-o' -nine-tails the Captain talked of, 
 he would never make me afraid of him — never ! I tell you 
 what, though, Betty," lowering her voice, "I am afraid of 
 Mr. Jacob." 
 
 " Bless you, Miss Janet ! what nonsense ! No one living 
 need to be afraid of him \ such a good, kind, quiet man ! " 
 
 " Ah, Betty, you never saw his look, — just like a lion, or
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 87 
 
 heard his voice, like — oh, just like thunder far away ; do you 
 know?" 
 
 "Bless me, Miss !" said Betty, angrily ; " what will ye say 
 next? Master never looked no other than a Christian in 
 his life, I'm sure ; and as to his voice — thunder, indeed ! 
 — why, I've aheard tell as how he was a fine singer one day. 
 Tis ungrateful in ye, Miss ; ye ought to love him, that ye 
 ought." 
 
 " Well, I didn't say I didn't ; but for all that I am dread- 
 fully afraid of him. He looks quite awful sometimes." 
 
 "Well, you are a queer one !" Betty ended with, "And 
 not easy to read off, somehow." 
 
 Mr. Russell was away a fortnight on business, and when 
 he returned, he found Janet very ill — in high fever. In her 
 delirium she called piteously on her father, or sometimes she 
 deprecated Mr. Russell's stern look to Betty, then ran off 
 towards Manchester scenes and names. 
 
 Miss Russell, who was experienced and kind in illness, 
 attended to her untiringly. Anna, who was too fussy and 
 buzzing, and, indeed, who possessed no one qualification for 
 a nurse, and had no understanding or experience of illness, — 
 she, too, was kind, and laid by her favourite pursuits to 
 carry up broth or run a message. 
 
 And Jacob rejoiced at this proof of their goodness. Tears 
 gathered in his eye as he watched Miss Bussell, in her still, 
 grave way, ministering so kindly to the poor fever-stricken 
 child. How fully he forgave all her little sharp speeches ; 
 how he blamed himself for even remembering them, and 
 how he wished the child could but be conscious whose hand 
 it was that bathed her brow, or arranged her pillows ! But 
 all that time Janet knew nothing — not even that her
 
 88 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 cherished, long silken hair was cut off ; nor that one night 
 they were all there, — Miss Eussell, composed and collected, 
 obeying doctor's orders ; Anna writing for Mr. Lewis to 
 come, Betty kneeling at the bed-foot with streaming eyes, 
 looking from the sick child to her master, who stood in such 
 subdued, calm sorrow, that she felt he prayed — Janet never 
 knew all this. 
 
 She was restored to consciousness and life, only to feel and 
 see everything through a distorted medium ; to be querulous 
 and weak ; to need gentle care and forbearance, and to find, 
 now that danger was over, all things as they had been; 
 Miss Russell severe, and Anna unsympathising. Her recovery 
 was slow and painful. 
 
 Dr. Dean said that she had been over-excited, and pre- 
 scribed entire rest, fresh air, and strengthening diet for the 
 future. 
 
 When she was able to come downstairs, Mrs. Mitchell 
 sent her daughters to amuse her. Bridget, the elder, was a 
 plain, awkward, prosing girl, pronounced by people at large to 
 be not " over wise/' but considered in her own family to 
 possess an unusual share of that uncommon gift " common 
 sense." 
 
 " A good humdrum household girl," her mother said ; 
 while Mary Jane was deemed somewhat of a beauty, and 
 was said to have the " Eussell features exactly." They were 
 both older than Janet. 
 
 The first visit tired Janet too much for her to care for a 
 second. They were left together with an historical game 
 Anna had provided, "since," as she said, "Janet could not 
 bear lessons, knowledge must be gently ' insinuated into her 
 play."'
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 89 
 
 For a short time the game was played in due form ; there 
 was a grave spinning of teetotums and shifting little men 
 from city to city, but at last, the first shyness wearing off a 
 little, Bridget said, " Suppose we leave it alone ; only don't 
 tell, you know, Mary Jane." 
 
 " Is Miss Russell very strict? " 
 
 " Yes/' said Janet. 
 
 " Oh, then, I suppose cousin Anna is your favourite. She 
 is very pretty, isn't she 1 She teaches you, doesn't she 1 
 Does she set long tasks 1 " said Bridget, talking fast, by way 
 of making up for lost time. 
 
 " Which is your favourite, though 1 " put in Mary Jane. 
 
 " Betty," said Janet. 
 
 They both laughed, and then began questioning again, as 
 to where she was born — how many brothers and sisters she 
 had 1 — did her father keep a carriage ? &c. ; at all which 
 Janet stared, and, leaning back, said, pettishly, " You make 
 my headache with your questions." 
 
 " You are very rude to say so," said Mary Jane. " We 
 heard you were ill-tempered. Who do you think said so 1 " 
 
 " I don't care," said Janet. 
 
 " ' I don't care ' was hanged," remarked Bridget, with great 
 gravity. " If you are ever so pretty, and are cross, no one will 
 like you." 
 
 " I don't wish any one to like me." 
 
 " Oh ! oh ! " exclaimed both sisters, looking at one another 
 and then at Janet, as if she were some wild beast. 
 
 " There's cousin Jacob coming in ! " said Bridget, presently 
 as she looked out of window. " No," she added, in a disap- 
 pointed tone, " he is not coming in. Where can he be going 
 Does he know the Browns, at the end of the Terrace 1 "
 
 90 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 Mary Jane here whispered something to Janet, who only- 
 replied by a scornful toss of her head. 
 
 " Oh, Mary Jane ! how wrong of you ! " exclaimed Bridget, 
 looking round. " I know what you are saying. It is not 
 true." 
 
 " Indeed, I should think not ! " said Janet, with inex- 
 pressible scorn in her manner and voice. 
 
 " And so the party is to be next week," remarked Bridget. 
 
 " Will they allow you to come down, I wonder ? " asked 
 Mary Jane. 
 
 " I don't know. Perhaps I shall not be strong enough." 
 
 " Oh, I didn't mean on that account exactly ! " said Mary 
 Jane. " It is always a grand party, and they take out the 
 best silver. The Eussells are of good family, you know. I 
 hope they'll let you come down ; I'm sure no one would 
 mind." 
 
 " We will beg for you," said Bridget ; and very soon they 
 took leave. 
 
 Poor Janet was very tired. Betty put her to bed ; but she 
 was restless and excited, and tossed about till Betty's work 
 was done and she came up for the night. 
 
 ." Oh, Betty, I am sure I am ill ! " 
 
 "lam sure you are, my dear." 
 
 " Shall I die— do you think so, Betty 1 " 
 
 " ~No ; Dr. Dean says, with care, you'll get stronger and 
 better." 
 
 " Betty ! " — after a pause — " where is Tom, my brother, 
 gone 1 " 
 
 " To heaven, I hope, my dear. But do try and go to sleep." 
 
 " You say that to prevent my talking ; but I can't sleep. 
 Tell me, Betty, where is heaven 1 "
 
 TEACHING THE YOUNG IDEA HOW TO SHOOT. 91 
 
 " Well, then, bless you, my dear, I don't know. But, for 
 sure and certain, 'tis where God is — where the wicked cease 
 from troubling, and the weary are at rest, as the hymn says — 
 and where everybody is good and kind, just like master." 
 
 " Do you think I shall ever go there ? " 
 
 " I hope so — I pray so, Miss Janet." 
 
 " I am not good. Mr. Lewis says I am a sinner ; Miss 
 Eussell says I am a beggar, and she — I mean my step- 
 mother — used to say I had a fearful temper. How can I 
 get there 1 " 
 
 " Well, then, Miss Janet, if you had to pass a rough dark 
 place, full of pits and snares like, and you were told if you 
 put out your hand, some one would guide you safe through, 
 wouldn't you put out your hand, my dear ? " 
 
 "Yes. What then?" 
 
 " Well, then, I always think the Saviour stands like that, 
 ready to guide us right to heaven through this dangerous 
 world. We must aye walk in His footprints, and hearken 
 to His voice, and trust to Him. He is always nigh, Miss 
 Janet." 
 
 " Betty, you are very good ! I love you, and I loved — oh, 
 how I loved ! — papa and Tom ; but no one will ever love me 
 again like that. I was his darling. It was cruel to take him 
 away. There is no one to love me now, and I love no one 
 but you." 
 
 " Don' fee say so, my dear. Sure, and we all love you, 
 and you love the ladies and master." 
 
 " Betty ! " — and she raised her head, and laid her hand on 
 Betty's hand — " you can't make the waves come or go ; no 
 more can any one make me love them. I shall never love 
 the ladies, and I— I liate Mr. Lewis ! Mr. Jacob I love. Oh,
 
 92 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 he was so different from the others, when they all came to see 
 us in those horrid lodgings ! They asked so many questions ; 
 he said very little, but he stroked my head, and looked so 
 kind ! I love him and you ; but the ladies, — no ! never, 
 never ! " 
 
 " Keep quiet, my dear lamb ! Bless me ! they eyes of 
 yours flame up like fire, and frighten me — and you're hot. 
 Lie still, and I'll read a bit." 
 
 So Betty opened her Bible, and read slowly, for she was 
 not a great scholar ; and the quiet, monotonous sound soothed 
 the restless Janet, and at last she slept.
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 THE TEA-PARTY, 
 
 Miss Anna Eussell was busy one morning writing tiny notes 
 on tinted paper, when Jacob came in. 
 
 " I met Miss Eose just now, and she bid me say that she 
 and her sister would be happy to come, and she supposed she 
 need not write," he said. 
 
 " She should not suppose any such thing. It is a free-and- 
 easy way which I don't approve of," said Miss Eussell. 
 
 " She writes such an unseemly hand, we can excuse her," 
 remarked Anna. 
 
 " Her voice is the pleasantest of any woman's in Warehani, 
 I think," said Jacob. "And, by the way, she showed me a 
 picture of her godson, one of the very sweetest things you 
 ever saw. She says she will bring it when she comes." 
 
 " Pray when did you go to Cliff House, then, Jacob 1 " 
 
 " Yesterday, on business." 
 
 " Ah ! if ever there was a mysterious, peculiar man in the 
 world, you are one, Jacob ! " sighed Miss Eussell. " And 
 then, what can make you take such a fancy to the Miss 
 Eoses, eh 1 Why " — adjusting her spectacles — " I see no- 
 thing so very particular in them. Eeally, it has an odd
 
 94 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 appearance, your singling out that house for visits — you, who 
 never darken any other door in Warehani i " 
 
 Jacob laughed quietly, for this speech, a little varied, had 
 been repeated so often to him. "Don't be alarmed, sister, 
 if I do go twice or thrice a year to see Miss Eose, an old 
 friend, tempted by her pretty things — to say nothing of her 
 own pleasant voice — so pleasant, so cordial, that I wonder 
 I don't oftener go to hear it." 
 
 " Pshaw, Jacob ! What a piece of work about a voice ! 
 "Really, it is hardly proper to hear you talk so much about a 
 woman's voice ! It is so fantastical ! I am sure I don't see 
 any difference in voices." 
 
 " Jacob ! " said Anna, " our party is to take place next 
 Tuesday. Don't forget it." 
 
 " Very well. Who is coming 1 " 
 
 " Every one as usual — five Mitchells, of course ; Mr. Lewis, 
 the Deans, the Eoses, and the Grants; and that is all, I 
 believe : so many have declined, pleading prior engage- 
 ments." 
 
 " So much the better," said Miss Eussell. " We have 
 done our duty, and our room will be less crowded." 
 
 " I suppose Janet will appear 1 " asked Anna. 
 
 " Indeed, I think not. Why should she ? " 
 
 " Oh, sister ! why 1 — why she is our protegee, and really 
 she is pretty ! She must be, for so many persons ask me who 
 she is. And after all, sister, I beg your pardon ; but your 
 notion of keeping her down and making a servant of her 
 will never do. Though Mrs. Mitchell, in her blunt, sharp 
 way said, ' Of course you won't introduce her.' " 
 
 "What can it be to Mrs. Mitchell?" interrupted Miss 
 Eussell. " She is really too interfering ! If we choose to
 
 THE TEA-PARTY. 95 
 
 introduce her we can. It is all jealousy on their parts. She 
 shall appear, were it only to show them that we are the best 
 judges. I can't stand the Mitch ells' interference." 
 
 " Then I will make her a cap, and plait her a tucker," said 
 Anna. 
 
 "A cap!" exclaimed Jacob from behind his book. "Why 
 a cap 1 " 
 
 " Why, don't you know 1 Is it possible you have not 
 observed that her hair is all cut off — all but a tiny piece in 
 front, Jacob 1 " 
 
 He confessed he had not observed it ; but now remarked 
 that it was a pity. Her hair was one of her distinctive 
 marks — it had struck him when first he saw her. 
 
 Miss Eussell thought that she looked far nicer and tidier 
 uow that it was all cut off, and here the conversation stopped. 
 
 There was a grand preparation for this party — an annual 
 affair — a Eussell custom ; for a Christmas party had been 
 given in that house ever since the present occupants were 
 children. The old family silver was taken out and polished 
 up. Miss Eussell superintended the beating of eggs and 
 baking of cakes, and the dusting the dainty, fine, clear old 
 china, of which Betty was as proud as any one." 
 
 " Ain't it grand, Miss Janet % " she said, holding up a cup. 
 
 " I see nothing particular," answered the dark-eyed little 
 lady, with a provoking toss of her head. " We had silver 
 like that every day, and quite as pretty china, and lots of 
 parties, and oh, such beautiful plants !" 
 
 " Bless us ! I forgot all that. Poor child ! but we all 
 have our ups and downs, my dear, in this life ! Talking of 
 flowers, Miss Janet, I have desired John Pratt, who is 
 coming to wait, you know, to get me a bunch for you ; and
 
 96 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 here it is. The Mitchells will be sure and have gay nosegays, 
 and you sha'n't be without one, though it mayn't be all so 
 grand as theirs." 
 
 Janet smiled graciously and brightly at the sight of the 
 flowers. — Dark myrtle with red rose-buds. She arranged 
 them with skilful fingers, and said it would look well on 
 black ; but she frowned and sighed as she added, " I never 
 before wore such a shabby frock to a party." 
 
 Very soon after this, Janet was summoned to Anna's room 
 to be dressed. Anna had benevolently spent two hours in 
 making a cap, with wonderful fanciful bows of white satin, 
 and in plaiting a huge tucker of blond. Janet bit her lips 
 and said she did not like it ; but Anna told her that little 
 girls knew nothing of what was right, and pinned and placed, 
 and fussed and chattered over her, till Janet was quite tired, 
 and felt very indifferent about going into the drawing-room 
 at all. At last the shoulder-knots were tied — having long 
 streamers — a particular fancy of Anna's, by the way; and a 
 finishing stroke being put to her hair, with a remark, " what 
 a pity it was it did not curl naturally ;" and then she was 
 dismissed, to " sit perfectly still till the company came." 
 
 The odd, half fanciful, half prim cap — the high ruff of 
 blond and the black bows, on the common black frock — had, 
 to say the least, a singular appearance. She crept into the 
 room, pale and tired. 
 
 " Bless me ! " said Miss Russell, who was lighting the 
 candles, " what a scarecrow Anna has made of you ! I said, 
 * let her alone, a plain dress is best.' But she has been at 
 her vagaries. Come here, child. — This I positively will not 
 allow ! Let me pull your frock on your shoulders." So she 
 tied the strings tighter, which had the effect of bringing
 
 THE TEA PARTY. 97 
 
 the shoulder-knots very high, and sadly destroying the even- 
 ness of the plaited blond tucker. 
 
 " And this fly-away thing, too ! Pooh ! Anna ought to 
 know better." And Miss Eussell ruthlessly seized the cap, 
 and crimped up the lace border between her thumb and 
 finger, pinching it very hard, as if angry with it. 
 
 The pale, thin, dark-eyed child, wasted with her late 
 illness, sat down, looking very quiet and demure while her 
 long eye-lashes rested on her cheeks ; but when she raised 
 them, what a gleam of dark light flickered up ! — too much for 
 a child. Her features might be good ; but the expression 
 suited not the face, so thin, so small, and so very, very pale. 
 John Pratt, the waiter, even remarked it, and said to Betty, 
 u it was unnatural like ; he didn't see no beauty in her, 
 not he!" 
 
 Miss Eussell resumed her lighting and placing. Janet sat 
 like a statue, and presently Jacob came in. He was dressed 
 in his best, though with his accustomed Quaker-like plain- 
 ness. He went to the fire, and, standing with his back to it, 
 looked round the room. He seemed to be half amused and 
 much pleased; his lips curled as if with some merry but 
 suppressed conceit. At last his glance rested on the one dark 
 corner and on Janet. 
 
 "Ah ! little maiden, how primly you are sitting up I" 
 
 She immediately arose, sprang towards him, and then 
 stopped short 
 
 " Come, my dear ; come to me." And he took her hand. 
 " How cold you are, my dear ; pray warm yourself before 
 our guests come." And he began to rub her small cold hands. 
 
 "What have we here?" he presently exclaimed. "Dear 
 me, some of Anna's bows ! And is this a cap I" 
 
 VOL. I. H
 
 98 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 He laughed a little, and then said, " Well, Janet, I always 
 prefer people in work-a-day clothes. I like yon in your 
 plain frock and white pinafore." 
 
 "And so do I," she said, vehemently. 
 
 He looked at her, and saw the angry glance she gave over 
 her shoulders at her bows. 
 
 "It is the fashion, I daresay," he remarked, by way of 
 reconciling her to it. " But where did you get those beautiful 
 flowers 1 Betty ! Ah ! Betty's a good thoughtful soul as ever 
 breathed. They are very pretty, Janet." 
 
 And as the fire threw its warm glow on her, and he con- 
 tinued to admire and speak of the flowers and the party in 
 his quiet half-joking way, the fierce harsh look vanished, 
 and she smiled, and chatted of flowers she had grown and 
 tended, and parties she had been at long ago in Manchester. 
 
 She was still playing with his watch-seals, and smiling at 
 his pretended dread of the "rap, rap," he expected every 
 moment, when Anna tripped in, and holding open the door 
 announced " Miss Bose." That lady, it seemed, had been in 
 Anna's room some little time, and now she greeted Mr. and 
 Miss Bussell pleasantly, and then unfolded a parcel she had 
 brought. 
 
 " You see, I have not forgotten you, Mr. Bussell. There," 
 she said, touching Janet's shoulder, who pressed close up to 
 Jacob to see the picture, " that is my godson, and that is his 
 little sister. She must be just your age, little girl. This 
 picture w T as taken some time ago. Isn't he a handsome 
 fellow ? And he is as good as he is handsome, so dutiful to 
 his mother, so affectionate to his sister, and very clever. 
 He will be very well off some of these days," she added, 
 turning to Miss Bussell. " Mr. Bussell, it delights me to see
 
 THE TEA PARTY. 99 
 
 you are as much charmed as I am with it," she said, 
 presently. 
 
 " It is indeed beautiful," said Jacob, still bending over it ; 
 " beautiful in every way. The grouping is perfect — that 
 bright golden head buried in the great massive dog, and that 
 fine noble boy standing so erect ! I hardly ever saw a sweeter 
 face than his." 
 
 " Pictures are always flattering," remarked Miss Russell. 
 
 " I should like to show the real living George to you," said 
 Miss Rose, laughing. " I am very proud of him !" 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Dean were now announced, and just as they 
 had taken places in the circle there was another arrival. 
 Mr. Russell had, of course, to say something to each guest ; 
 he did it with true hospitality ; but when there was a general 
 buzz established he once more bent over the picture. 
 
 "Do you like pretty faces?" whispered Janet, who still 
 kept close at his side. 
 
 " Yes, anything pretty. Look at that lovely hair, Janet ; 
 how the sunlight catches it ! Don't you wish that little girl 
 were here to pla}^ with you?" 
 
 " I don't like yellow hair !" Janet said, disdainfully. 
 
 "Are the grapes sour, little maiden?" he asked with a 
 smile. She pouted a little ; but he laid his hand on her 
 head as he put down the picture, rising hastily to receive 
 Mrs. Mitchell. Janet drew it towards her, and looked at it 
 again. 
 
 " I like the boy's hair best," she said to herself. " It is 
 like papa's, brown and curly." 
 
 Miss Russell never appeared to such advantage as at these 
 home parties. In her handsome poplin-dress and spotless 
 white gloves she looked quite the gentlewoman. It gave her 
 
 h 2
 
 100 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 pleasure to keep up an old custom in assembling their friends 
 at Christmas time. There was much dignity in her manner 
 of receiving them, and though occasionally there was a 
 dryness in her tone of voice, or she was tempted to give a 
 sharp reply, yet, on the whole, she was very unlike her daily 
 self. Probably it was this that gave Mr. JfcusselTs voice an 
 unusual and rare touch of mirth, and brought that pleased 
 smile so often. 
 
 " Why, Jacob," exclaimed Mrs. Mitchell, in her short 
 brusque manner, " I declare you grow younger every year ! 
 — Mr. Mitchell? 0, I can't be responsible for his short- 
 comings • I can't think what detains him !" 
 " Long coming, you mean ; and here he is ! " 
 " Ha, ha ! Long enough, as you say, Cousin Jacob. Just 
 look at him. Why, even you, who are certainly a tall man, 
 look nothing beside him !" And she tapped Jacob's shoulder 
 with her fan, and looked with a joyous admiring gaze on her 
 long-legged thread-paper husband, who came in accompanied 
 by his son Edward. 
 
 " Allow me to present you with my first camellias, Cousin 
 Anna," he said, holding out a choice bouquet. 
 
 Anna simpered and thanked him. She and Mr. Mitchell 
 always flirted a little. 
 
 " There, now," exclaimed his wife in her boisterous way ; 
 "that's what he has been about; he surely ought to have 
 been a gardener ; and you see, Anna, he has kept them so 
 close that neither his girls nor his wife have seen the flowers. 
 However, I am sure I am glad you have them. And you, 
 poor little sickly soul, you seem to like flowers," she added, 
 turning to Janet, who was looking admiringly on the beau- 
 tiful camellias. " Bless me," lowering her voice to a whisper,
 
 THE TEA PAKTY. 101 
 
 " Jacob, she is nothing but a scarecrow, a walking skeleton ! 
 Does Anna drill her too much, hey ?" 
 
 This speech caused a shadow to pass over Jacob's face ; he 
 looked at Janet, and felt for the first time how altered she was. 
 In the course of the evening other remarks to the same effect 
 were made. 
 
 After a long attentive gaze at the child, Mrs. Grant said, — 
 " I am disappointed, Mr. Russell, as to her beauty ; she is so 
 extremely odd-looking, and I don't quite think the expression 
 a pleasant one. Ah ! I see she can smile." 
 
 " She is looking badly just now," answered Jacob. " And 
 I, too, see the defects you mention ; but it is a change- 
 ful countenance, and there is a something in the eyes 
 which—" 
 
 "Which is decidedly Spanish, Russell, hey?" interrupted 
 Mr. Grant, smiling at his friend. " There lies the charm, I 
 guess V 
 
 A very slight flush passed over Jacob's brow, and his lips 
 were a little moved from their usual calm sweetness. Then 
 he said, " I believe there is Spanish blood in her, Grant ; 
 but," turning again to Mrs. Grant, " in spite of your fore- 
 bodings, and my own doubts, and the occasional anxiety, 
 I assure you it adds an interest to the house. She can be 
 very merry sometimes, and I do believe that my sisters are 
 fond of her." 
 
 Meanwhile, the subject of all these remarks was seated 
 between the two Mitchells, looking over a book of prints and 
 some of Anna's knick-knacks. 
 
 Mr. Lewis, with an extra stiff white tie, and an extra 
 allowance of Rowland's macassar, leaned over Janet's chair, 
 and talked to Mary Jane.
 
 102 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " How beautifully this bag is worked ! -I am so fond of 
 working. It is quite a feminine taste ; all ladies ought to 
 like it," said Mr. Lewis. 
 
 " Do you like work ? " said Bridget to Janet. 
 
 " I hate the very sight of it ! " was the answer. 
 
 "Oh, don't hate anything," said Bridget. " 'Tisn't right 
 to hate, is it 1 " 
 
 "Who talks of hating?" said Jacob, as he drew near this 
 party. " Not Mary Jane, I hope ? " 
 
 Mary Jane coloured, and said, " You are always joking. I 
 never said I hated anything in my life, except music." 
 
 " Hate music ! " exclaimed Janet. " What a strange 
 person you must be ! I hate many things, and many — 
 but I love music," and the pale face was glowing as she 
 spoke. 
 
 "Do you play at all?" asked Jacob. 
 
 " A little. I was learning — " And she suddenly stopped. 
 
 Mr. Lewis asked Bridget what piece she was learning ; he 
 understood that she was very fond of it. 
 
 " Yes, indeed," Mary Jane said. " She practises two or 
 three hours every day." 
 
 "Do you ever play any of Haydn's music ?" asked Jacob. 
 
 " Oh 1" cried Janet, " that's what I — that's what — " and 
 she stopped again, blushing crimson. 
 
 "Janet!" called Anna, from the other side of the table, 
 "you are getting quite excited; you ought to go to bed. 
 Speak to her, Jacob ! — indeed, she must not sit up late." 
 
 " Do as she is bid," said Mr. Lewis, patting her head, or 
 rather cap, until she stooped out of his reach . 
 
 "Are you tired, Janet?" asked Jacob. 
 
 Before she could answer, Anna came near with a shawl,
 
 THE TEA TARTY. 103 
 
 talking very fast about her taking cold in the passage, 
 and what exceeding care was necessary for so delicate a 
 plant. 
 
 Janet looked annoyed, and deigned not to return the 
 Mitchells' " good-nights," or Mr. Lewis's offered hand. 
 
 She groped her way up the dark stairs — dark from the 
 contrast to the well-lighted room ; and, without calling Betty, 
 or asking for a candle, she sat on the steps, leaning her head 
 on her hands. 
 
 The buzz of voices from the parlour reached her, and then 
 the clinking of glasses and dishes, and she knew that supper 
 was going on. 
 
 Tired as she really was, and cold, and hungry, it pleased 
 her to sit there till she was half asleep, too heavy to be 
 roused by the sound of steps. 
 
 " Eh ! Janet ! Little maiden ! How's this ?" — presently she 
 heard, and looking up sleepily, and with a shiver, for she 
 was very cold, she saw Mr. Eussell bending over her. Then 
 he raised her quite up into his arms. 
 
 "Why are you not in your bed, child?" 
 
 " I don't know ; I wasn't sleepy. I — " 
 
 " You were half, if not quite asleep, when I came up, and 
 you are frozen, poor child ! Did no one take care of you 1 
 Betty is so busy, I suppose. But come, I'll take you to a 
 fire." 
 
 So saying, he carried her down stairs to the kitchen. 
 Betty was there busy about something. 
 
 '• Here's a stray lamb ; give her a seat, Betty," he said. 
 
 " Eh ] Miss Janet ! I thought you was a-bed and asleep. 
 What's all this about V 
 
 As Mr. Eussell was about to withdraw his arm from her,
 
 104 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 having placed her in a chair, Janet clung to him tightly ; so 
 he remained still, chafing her cold hand. 
 
 " Sit down," she said, shyly, but in a coaxing tone. He 
 took a chair and then drew her on his knee; but neither 
 spoke. He was gazing at the fire, and she glanced from the 
 blaze to his face. At last she said, timidly — 
 
 " Why do you like yellow hair best ?" 
 
 " Yellow hair, — best ? What do you mean, child 1 Have 
 you been dreaming on the stairs ?" 
 
 " You said how beautiful that little girl's hair was ; — in 
 the picture, I mean." 
 
 " Oh ! — Well, and isn't it beautiful, and bright as gold, 
 with the light flaming on it ? Don't you like it ? " 
 
 " So ! not at all. I like the boy's best." 
 
 " Good !" Mr. Eussell answered, in an amused tone. "So 
 you see both get admired. It is well people don't always 
 admire the same thing, isn't it V 
 
 " I don't know ; I don't care — But," she added, after 
 waiting, " I wish you didn't like light hair best !" — 
 
 " Indeed ! and why 1 Not that I do in general, I believe. 
 Most persons I have admired have had dark hair — dark and 
 dusk as yours, Janet ! " and he gave a little sigh. 
 
 " Whose % " 
 
 " Whose, do you ask 1 Several — yet one in particular. 
 A lady I knew very long ago, Janet. She was called 'Maria.' " 
 His voice took a tone which caused Janet to look at him. But 
 a dark light seemed to burn up in her eyes, and she breathed 
 quickly. After a long gaze at him, she said in a whisper, — 
 
 " Where does she live ? " 
 
 Something in her way of speaking caused him to turn and 
 look at her, and then he stroked her hands.
 
 THE TEA PARTY. 105 
 
 " No, dear, she is dead and buried. It was very long ago, 
 Janet, when I was quite young. Can you fancy me young 1 
 In those days I knew more people, and I was merrier, more 
 fit to be a companion than now." 
 
 Janet drew a long breath, and looked pleased. " I should 
 like to be old, and not young," she said. 
 
 " Natural enough, I suppose. And I — " 
 
 "Do you wish to be young?" she asked, finding he had 
 stopped short. 
 
 "Not exactly. No, Janet, I don't wish to live my life 
 again." 
 
 " Had you trouble "? " was her next question. 
 
 "Yes, some — all have, I suppose. But after a stormy 
 voyage it is pleasant to reach the quiet port." 
 
 " Have you reached it 1 " 
 
 " Not quite," he said, with a smile, amused at her questions, 
 "but I see it plainer. The storms are stilled now, Janet, 
 and I am brought into quiet and peace." 
 
 " I am glad you don't like light hair best," she presently 
 said, returning, with the persistence of childhood, to the 
 same subject. 
 
 He laughed, and asked, " Why 1 " 
 
 " Because — because I've got such dark hair." 
 
 "Yes," he said, stroking her head ; " nice soft, dark hair." 
 
 " Miss Eussell calls it elf-locks. And Miss Anna says it 
 is hideous because it won't twist and curl," she said, tossing 
 her head. " But," she added, " I don't care what they say, 
 if you like it — only I thought you didn't." 
 
 " Well, here is Betty, ready to see you to bed. Make 
 haste, before Miss Eussell wants Betty, or she may not be 
 pleased. You are warmer now, eh 1 — warm and content % "
 
 ]06 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " Yes, quite warm — and content." 
 
 He stooped and kissed her forehead, then left the kitchen. 
 
 " Oh, Betty, wasn't it nice 1 just as I was so very miserable 
 too." 
 
 " Indeed, miss ! But what'll the ladies say, 'gin they 
 come for to know of this vagary of yours % " 
 
 11 1 don't care a pin what they say or do now, Betty; I've 
 had my pleasure, you see, and if I must pay for it, I don't 
 much care." 
 
 " Well, well ! you be a curious one, I'm sure ! Any one 
 would be surprised to hear your words." 
 
 " I am very hungry, Betty." 
 
 " Hungry 1 oh, then I'll soon satisfy you," and she trudged 
 off for some bread-and-butter and milk. 
 
 " Well, my dear ! and so all went off well ; and I hope 
 you enjoyed yourself, miss," Betty said, when Janet was 
 eating her supper. 
 
 " I am sure I did not." 
 
 " And why not, dear 1 " 
 
 " Oh, I don't know, — but I liked nothing, only looking at 
 Miss Eose's beautiful picture ; except just the very last thing 
 — you know what I mean. Betty ! there was the face of a boy, 
 and he was so like my papa, I couldn't keep thinking of it 
 all, and it — it made my heart sad. Betty, he was so hand- 
 some — quite the handsomest man you ever saw — " 
 
 " Indeed, now Miss Janet, I'll not dispute with 'ee. It is 
 nat'ral for a child to judge so of a parent ; but / think 
 master's just the handsomest man ever was born — so tall 
 and grand like." 
 
 " My papa was not tall, certainly ; but, for all that, he is 
 much, much prettier than Mr. Jacob ! He has beautiful
 
 THE TEA PARTY. 107 
 
 curly brown hair, just like the boy's in the picture ; and then 
 — he dresses, I mean he did dress, so much nicer than 
 1 master.' But we won't quarrel, Betty. I shall fight for 
 my papa, and you for master, so don't look glum." 
 
 " Only sorry, miss ; sorry for your trial. To be parted 
 from father, and to have no mother ! Sure and 'tis hard 
 for 'ee, and I am often forgetting it ; but the Almighty will 
 make it up to ye, Miss Janet ; if not in this world in the 
 next." 
 
 Janet threw her arms round Betty's neck, and gave her 
 a long and passionate kiss. 
 
 " Ah ! sure, that child has a heart in her, whatever they 
 may say," Betty thought.
 
 108 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 CHAPTER XT. 
 
 BETTYS FEARS. 
 
 The little dark-eyed stranger who had been so suddenly and 
 strangely thrown upon them, became to all intents a fixture 
 in Queen's Terrace. She had been brought there by an 
 impulse, rather than any sober reflection ; an impulse 
 acting through the Eussell idiosyncrasies. 
 
 Yet, instead of Miss Russell's hobby of rearing her as 
 a pattern housemaid, or Anna's theories of education being 
 put into practice, there she was, a tender invalid, requiring 
 care and comfort. There was no longer need of self-assertion 
 on her part to be considered a lady. Every one in the house 
 silently acknowledged the claim. Two of the parties at least 
 were a little taken in; at all events, they had not reckoned on 
 the position she had fallen into. There she was, however, 
 part and parcel of the family, their very differences and 
 perversities concerning her hedging her in the tighter. She 
 acted as a perpetual safety-valve for all the uncontrolled 
 steam in the shape of irritation and discontent. The con- 
 stant reminding her of her position became a necessity to 
 Miss Russell; and the constant exclamations at the im- 
 propriety of lounging on a sofa, and lack of energy, were
 
 Betty's fears. 109 
 
 delightful to the busy Anna. To the world, she was the 
 adopted child of wealthy single people ; and the subject of 
 envy or pity, varying according to the character of the 
 speaker. 
 
 At home she was everything by turn, according to the 
 humour of the ladies. Towards Mr. Eussell her feelings 
 were peculiar. She knew well that in his eyes she was com- 
 pletely one of them, — a member of the family. With his 
 natural habit of putting aside worldly cares and living on 
 ideal thoughts, he once for all accepted the fact, that she 
 was henceforth to be provided for, and it ceased to be a 
 matter of doubt or trouble. At first he was uneasy for her, 
 and felt the unfitness of his sisters for the charge, but with 
 his accustomed faith in his eldest sister, he soon persuaded 
 himself that he knew nothing about it, and gave up interfer- 
 ing accordingly, only now and then, when paying the usual 
 money to Miss Russell, he asked if more was not needed for 
 Janet's use, and this was negatived with angry wonder, so 
 that he was convinced afresh of her superiority and his own 
 natural extravagance. 
 
 His silent look of approval was Janet's dearest pleasure, 
 and she would patiently bear many a cross, had she a chance 
 of gaining it. As greatly did she dread his sad grave rebuke. 
 She told Betty it always gave her a " cold chill." 
 
 She would listen for the sound of his voice, or even his 
 foot on the stairs ; and w T hen day followed day without his 
 coming into her room, she became unusually spiritless and 
 dejected. 
 
 The so seldom seeing him was a great loss to Janet ; but as 
 she was now separated from the family circle, "the ladies 
 much disapproved of his being with her of an evening," and
 
 110 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 he soon gave it up. Now and then he left his book to 
 look round the room, and sigh a little, and wonder what 
 was missing. Then if her name was mentioned, he knew 
 how dear an object of interest the little girl had become, and 
 he questioned his sisters as to her health, and silently wished 
 for the time when she might again be among them. "When 
 he saw her, he thought her grown more gentle, and believed 
 that her illness and the petting he fancied she had, was 
 working good. His sisters assured him that Janet had every- 
 thing she could want — all that Dr. Dean ordered, even to 
 the port wine ; but Jacob did not fully know of the shadow 
 which embittered all these things. Not hearing his sisters' 
 severe speeches, he forgot them. He was but too glad to 
 fancy the child ministered to as she had been during the 
 height of her fever. 
 
 " Amusement " was prescribed by Dr. Dean ; and, though 
 she was considered rather old for it, Janet had a doll. 
 
 How she loved it, cried over it, and passionately hugged 
 it, no one in the house ever knew. She slirank more and 
 more from betraying, by look or gesture, any of the strong 
 feelings which so often made her heart beat and her face 
 flush. To Miss Eussell she was generally grave and demure, 
 and often hard ; to Anna's never-failing vivacity and chatter 
 she gave scornful looks and answers. Anna lectured her for 
 it, but to others she always asserted that " Janet had a great 
 deal of character." 
 
 One evening — a summer evening — the Miss Poissells were 
 out, and Betty having hurried over her work, went up to 
 Janet, thinking she might be dull. 
 
 The window was open, and a bee was buzzing round a box 
 of sweet mignonette. The water looked blue and sparkling,
 
 betty's fears. Ill 
 
 and every thing without was gay and joyful and full of 
 life. 
 
 Janet was on the couch, lying on her face apparently, her 
 arm round her doll, and her hair, which was again grown long, 
 fell about her white slender throat, and over the cushion. 
 
 Betty came on tip-toe, thinking she slept, and softly drew 
 the curtain across to keep out the fresh breeze. Then she, 
 sat down, and watched the people pass. 
 
 Happy groups of children with wooden spades and baskets, 
 or laden with pebbles or seaweed ; ladies with thick veils and 
 books and shawls, going to enjoy the flowing tide quietly ; and 
 gay, fluttering butterflies, in pretty new summer muslins and 
 bright parasols and transparent bonnets — these were the 
 promenade people. And then soon was heard the Wareham 
 band. It was so bright and glittering that Betty shaded 
 her eyes, and her feet moved unconsciously as the breeze 
 brought the tune to her ear. A deep, hysterical sob made 
 her turn anxiously to the couch. 
 
 Janet had not moved, she was still lying with her face on 
 the pillow, but the hand that clasped the doll was jerked as 
 if with some violent effort to be still. 
 
 Another uncontrollable sob ! " My dear Miss Janet ! I 
 thought you were asleep. What is it, dear 1 Are you ill 1 " 
 and Betty tenderly turned her round. 
 
 " Go away, Betty, and leave me ! " she sobbed out ; and 
 then, as if the power of self-command w 7 as lost, she gave 
 way to a violent and passionate burst of weeping. 
 
 Betty was distressed. She fetched some camphor- water, 
 and did all she could think of, but Janet sobbed on. 
 
 " If you could but sit u]| and look out of window, and 
 hark to the music, my dear — "
 
 112 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " Oh, no ! no ! that's it, — that's it ! " At last she lay 
 back exhausted, still sobbing, but more gently, and she laid 
 the doll in her bosom. 
 
 " Maria and I are the only dull and wretched ones, ain't 
 we 1 " she said, as if addressing it. 
 
 "Missis is going to speak about having a Bath-chair for 
 you, Miss Janet; and then you'll get out of a time, and feel 
 more cheerful and strong." 
 
 " Oh Betty, I won't stay here ! I can't bear it — " 
 
 " Oh miss, and every one so kind, and master so anxious to 
 get you every comfort !" said Betty, in a slightly reproving tone. 
 
 " Is he 1 He never comes near me. And I know — oh 
 I can see plain enough that all I have is grudged. I hear 
 what people say when they come here ; though they don't 
 think I understand. Betty ! I wish now I could sweep and 
 scrub. I wish — I wish I was strong and well j I wouldn't 
 stay here then." 
 
 After a pause, she asked, in a quiet hushed tone of voice, 
 pressing " Maria " closer to her, " Are there any ships that 
 ever go to Botany Bay from here ? You needn't stare so, 
 Betty, and shake your head. As soon as ever I am strong, 
 you'll see ! I am sorry to leave you — but I'll get on board 
 ship. I'll dress myself like a boy, and work, and do any- 
 thing to get to him — to papa ! I am not such a child as 
 they think." She continued in an excited manner, seeing 
 Betty made no answer, "I have been used to a different 
 life. As to being shut up here, and begrudged everything I 
 eat, and drink, and wear — I won't stand it. Why did they 
 take me 1 Kot for love ; oh no ; they don't know what love 
 is, do they, Maria 1 " And shejhugged and kissed the doll 
 with passionate energy.
 
 BETTY'S FEAES. 113 
 
 ■• My dear Miss Janet — " 
 
 " Don't, Betty ; you're very kind and very good. I love 
 you ! but I am lone, and dull, and miserable ; and no one 
 cares for me now that papa and Tom are gone ! " and here 
 she burst again into tears. 
 
 " Oh, hush, my dear, don't take on so. Tis on the spirits, 
 and all owing to so much confinement," said Betty, hastily 
 brushing away a tear from her own eye, "It is very like 
 — I'm almost sure — master will be coming to see you ; he is 
 all alone this evening. And now I must go and get his tea. 
 So don't cry, my dear ; but hark to the music, or take one of 
 the books of prints and look at." 
 
 " The only picture I like is Miss Eose's godson, for he is like 
 my papa. As to the music " — and her voice faltered — " it is 
 that makes me so wretched." 
 
 Betty went down stairs puzzled and sad, but quite deter- 
 mined to speak to " master," now that he was alone. He 
 was, apparently, enjoying his book ; but in that kind of way 
 which admits of laying it down now and then and thinking. 
 He sat in an elbow, though hardly an easy, chair, rather 
 behind the curtain, but within reach of the summer air and 
 the varied sounds. He had a dreamy look, and did not appear 
 to notice Betty as she came in and removed the table cover. 
 
 '•' A fine evening, sir ! " 
 
 " Yes, very ; " and he took up the book and bent over it. 
 
 " If you please, sir — excuse me, but I think Miss Janet's 
 veTy low in the spirits." 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Very dull and mopy, sir. I thought perhaps whether, 
 if you wasn't particular busy, you would just go and cheer 
 her up a bit." 
 
 VOL. I. i
 
 114 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " To be sure I will — that is, I will try ; but I am not such 
 a very cheering companion, I fear." 
 
 " Sir, her heart's nigh breaking ofttimes. Xo one knows 
 her thoughts ; she's quite different from children in gene- 
 ral." 
 
 " I thought her so calm and contented," sighed Jacob ; 
 " but she must be dull ; and she is ill. She has all she 
 needs, I trust, Betty 1 " 
 
 " Her body is well cared for, sir ; but Miss Janet is a 
 strange young lady. It don't do to leave a young creature so 
 much alone, I believe ; in particular, one who has, as one 
 may say, passed through the waters of affliction. Sir, you'd 
 be frightened did you come to see her sometimes. Bless me, 
 sir, her eyes look so wild, and she says such things ! Missis, 
 you see, is so well guided herself, and never knew the 
 troubles that child has ; and missis naturally don't under- 
 stand it, nor Miss Anna neither." 
 
 " She ought to have girls of her own age," said Jacob, 
 looking very grave. 
 
 " Well, sir, the Miss Mitchells do come, but you see Miss 
 Janet don't take to them particklar. You know, sir, Miss 
 Bridget is not over mirthful, and has a fashion of axing 
 questions, which Miss Janet don't like, sir." 
 
 Jacob closed his book and strode up stairs to Janet's room. 
 He grieved to see her tear-stained face, and to hear her sad- 
 toned indifferent voice. It was not what a young girl's 
 should be, or what her's had been. Something was surely 
 wrong. It was a great effort, for Jacob was shy, and so 
 unaccustomed to exert himself to help others in the way of 
 talking, that he hardly knew how to begin. But his heart 
 was in it. Something in the child took his fancy ; some-
 
 BETTY'S FEARS. 115 
 
 thing about her recalled past days, and struck a chord which 
 had long been hushed and still. 
 
 " AVhen are you to appear again below 1 It is dull for you 
 here," he said, taking her thin and hot hand in his. 
 
 " The ladies don't like my lying down ; and Dr. Dean 
 says I must," said Janet, with the shade of a smile breaking- 
 out. 
 
 " Oh ! " was the answer. He had touched on forbidden 
 ground, he felt. " Do you like reading 1 " 
 
 " Sometimes ; when my head doesn't ache, sir." 
 
 " Poor child ! " and he stroked her hand, which she did 
 not withdraw as she invariably did from Mr. Lewis. " Would 
 you like me to read to you 1 " 
 
 " Oh, yes, sir ; I think — " 
 
 " \Vhy do you call me ' sir 1 ' It is very formal. Are you 
 afraid of me, Janet 1 " 
 
 She blushed up as she took an exploring look into his 
 face. " I don't know, sir." Then correcting herself, for she 
 was truthful even to bluntness, " I mean yes — a little." 
 
 a Indeed ! And is that why I am to be ' sir 1 ' " 
 
 Janet laughed. " The ladies — Miss Eussell said, I ought 
 to—" 
 
 " Oh ! " again he answered quickly, " perhaps I had better 
 call you 'ma'am,' and that will be tit for tat." 
 
 Janet smiled really now, and turning round so as to face 
 him entirely she said, after another long look — 
 
 " I like being a little afraid of you." 
 
 "Uniph," said Jacob, amused, "that is a queer thing. I 
 don't think I half understand little ladies of your age ; but 1 
 should like to be better acquainted." 
 
 " But you don't like talking, do you, sir ? " 
 i 2
 
 116 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 " How did you find that out, hey 1 Well, Janet, I don't 
 know that I am a great talker, but there is nothing I like 
 better than a tete-a-tete with a few persons ; and I think you 
 are one of them." 
 
 " Am 1 1 " with a bright look ; and then, after a pause, 
 " Do you like me, sir ? " 
 
 "I do. Do you doubt it 1" 
 
 " I don't know. I am glad of it. Will you always like 
 me?" she added, shifting herself closer to him, and laying 
 her other hand on his. 
 
 He did not answer immediately. His heart was moved. 
 
 She quickly withdrew both hands and the colour rose high 
 in her face. 
 
 " Don't say so if you don't. You won't, I know ! " 
 
 " My dear child, how quickly you take alarm and offence ! 
 What a fiery spirit it is ! But, Janet, I was going to say it 
 is rash to make promises, and I am old enough to know that 
 one's feelings are changeable, and that we cannot reckon on 
 them for long ; we must take the present, and leave the 
 future in other hands. But I believe — I am nearly sure — I 
 shall always like you ; that you will be, as you now are, very 
 dear to me. Do you believe this 1 Will you trust me, and 
 take me for a friend ; a friend to stand instead of your father, 
 eh, Janet ! " 
 
 A dim softness gathered in her eyes as she put back her 
 hand into his ; but she said nothing. 
 
 He pressed her hand gently. "Yes, you and I will be 
 fast friends, and not misunderstand each other, Janet. I am 
 a lonely-hearted man, though I have good and kind sisters. 
 Some day I will tell you something of my former life, when 
 I was anything but the old sober fellow you take me for now.
 
 BETTY'S FEARS. 117 
 
 I believe you think me a very grim gentleman indeed, who 
 can roar and look very stern when provoked, eh 1 " 
 
 " No, I don't — at least, not exactly. When I first saw 
 you I thought you w T ere like — I can't tell you what," she 
 added, colouring up. Presently she said, "I am afraid I 
 cost a great deal of money — don't 1 1 " 
 
 Jacob smiled. " What do you know about money, child 1 " 
 Then he added gravely, and in a voice of much feeling, 
 " Janet, remember this, that whatever I, or we, may do for 
 you, it is amply, fully repaid by the gain you may be to us 
 in return. Your young spirit may bring fresh vigour and 
 life to us all. Especially to me are you a gain ; remember 
 that always, Janet. And now I will read to you." 
 
 He fetched a book of travels, which was well illustrated. 
 Partly reading and partly talking of distant lands, he 
 amused and interested her; and soon the atlas was re- 
 quired, and, by degrees, the small thin fingers sought and 
 pointed out Sydney harbour, looking up wistfully as she 
 did so. 
 
 " You would like to hear of that country ? " 
 
 She smiled, and said " Yes ;" and, after another pause, a 
 quiet earnest " Thank you," was breathed, expressing very 
 much of gratitude and relief. 
 
 He read till day-light waned, and long before " the ladies" 
 returned, Janet was asleep, her hand fast locked in his. 
 
 From that time Jacob turned a deaf ear to his sisters' 
 objections to his visiting Janet and reading to her. 
 
 Miss Russell was astonished and somewhat nettled at this 
 unusual rebellion on his part ; she said, " Certainly Jacob 
 was getting obstinate as he grew older." She was puzzled, 
 but after a few talks with him, she deemed it wisest to let it
 
 118 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 pass, and allow him his own way, consoling herself with the 
 idea that he would soon grow tired of it. 
 
 Anna said it was very ridiculous of him. She was for- 
 bidden to teach Janet at all, and here was Jacob with books 
 and maps every evening. Where was the difference ? Dr. 
 Dean said amusement was necessary, and seconded Jacob by 
 informing them of the gradual but certain improvement 
 which was taking place. So Anna was silenced ; only she 
 told her troubles to her friend Mr. Lewis, who abundantly 
 sympathised, and expressed his fears that Mr. Russell's teach- 
 ing and Anna's would be very different indeed, and the poor 
 child after all would lose a great deal. 
 
 Then Jacob and the child were left in peace, and Janet 
 was in no hurry to be ordered downstairs. 
 
 She learnt to love her room. Her doll was neglected 
 and laid aside, while she prepared answers to questions 
 which Jacob left for her, to be done or left undone as she 
 felt disposed. They touched on many subjects, from geo- 
 graphy to arithmetic, from history to grammar. It gave 
 her occupation to search in books for the information : it 
 aroused her interest and brought out powers of no common 
 order. 
 
 Long and whimsical were the conversations held between 
 the teacher and pupil. Jacob was well informed — his mind 
 was full of quaint stores. On many points he found an 
 answering mind in the girl that he had never before met 
 with. 
 
 As spring came, her colour returned, her hair was long 
 again, and her doctor ordered her to go out. A Bath-chair 
 was hired, and then the tetes-a-tete were adjourned to 
 the cliff path, to the mill, or the beach ; or sometimes
 
 betty's fears. 119 
 
 they went round the lanes to see the progress of the 
 
 budding greenery and find wild flowers. It was hard to 
 
 say which was most pleased at a bunch of primroses and 
 violets. "When they rested, he told her tales instead of 
 
 reading ; and Betty's fears vanished. She heard no more of 
 the ship.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A BOLD STEP. 
 
 The good pleasant time could not always last. 
 
 A day came when Janet was well and strong enough to be 
 a parlour guest. Then many an old rub and grievance was 
 revived, but it was better borne. Something of Mr. Russell's 
 spirit of endurance and forbearance was caught by Janet ; and, 
 at all events to please him, she often bit her lips and kept 
 silence when much provoked, and checked the scornful smile 
 and haughty toss of the head. 
 
 Fortunately for her, Anna's mind was fully occupied just 
 then with an infant-school, which was lately established at 
 New Wareham ; so that she had not much time or much 
 inclination for directing Janet's studies. Miss Russell in- 
 sisted on daily tasks of mending and plain work ; but that 
 was no great hardship, and for the rest, it was left pretty 
 much to Jacob's somewhat desultory mode of teaching. The 
 pupil was always willing, so that every little moment they 
 could seize was made the most of. 
 
 " I shall not be at dinner to-day," said Jacob one morning. 
 
 " Why is that 1 " inquired Miss Russell. 
 
 "I am going to the Rectory at five, and shall therefore
 
 A BOLD STEI\ 121 
 
 remain at the office ; we have much work to get through 
 there just now." 
 
 " To the Kectory % Is there a party ? " 
 
 " ISTo ; but it is their practising night, and Mrs. Grant 
 asked me to join." 
 
 " Practising what 1 " 
 
 " Singing. The schoolboys practise once a week." 
 
 " Schoolboys ! — singing ! Hear that ! In my day they 
 were content to learn their Catechism, or at most reading and 
 ciphering." 
 
 " Mr. Lewis likes our children to learn singing," put in 
 Anna, 
 
 " He may. Mr. Lewis is an excellent man, but he makes 
 mistakes sometimes. However, I don't disapprove entirely 
 of singing psalms and hymns ; but I suspect Mr. Grant 
 does not confine himself to that — hey, Jacob 1 " 
 
 " Not entirely." 
 
 " Ah ! I thought as much. I knew it ! And pray do 
 you sing 1 " 
 
 " I do sometimes join." 
 
 " I guessed it ! Oh ! Jacob, Jacob ! your love of singing 
 and music has wrought you mischief enough. Eemember 
 what your father said one day, — I can hear him now. He 
 said, ' Jacob, you fiddle away your senses.' And now you 
 are actually taking it up again, good lack ! good lack ! " 
 
 " I have serious thoughts of doing so," said Jacob quietly. 
 " I believe it would be a gain to us all ; and Janet is fond of 
 it, and ought to play." 
 
 "Hear him!" cried Miss Eussell, greatly excited, and 
 lifting both hands. "Jacob, you will end in driving me 
 mad ! You were idle in your youth — you are positively wild
 
 122 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 in your — old age, I was going to say ; but I forget you 
 haven't reached to that. You need not smile ; it is no joke, 
 I assure you. Your extraordinary peculiar ways horrify me ; 
 they do indeed. It was wholly a freak of yours that we 
 ever charged ourselves with that girl — a pretty affair ! What 
 it is to end in I don't know, I am sure. Pray, pray don't 
 add to the mischief by returning to your old ways. Music ! 
 music ! What have you, — what has she to do with it ? The 
 less the better. It is the root of all wickedness in man ; the 
 beginning of all kinds of sin and folly in women ! " 
 
 " Well, well, sister, don't agitate yourself, we will talk it 
 over another time. I shall do nothing rash, I hope. I really 
 can't see what harm a pianoforte can do." 
 
 " Did he say a piano ? — did he ? Oh, defend me ! he will 
 buy one ! That boy — man I mean — will bring me in sorrow 
 to the grave before he has done. As to you, Miss Jane, for 
 I suppose it is some of your doings, — have you been wheed- 
 ling him into this 1 " 
 
 Jacob was gone, and Janet, foreseeing she should come 
 in for some of the storm, had wisely retreated, so that 
 Miss Eussell, on looking round, found herself alone, except 
 Jacob's cat. She relieved herself by kicking it away, 
 and then in her hurry of mind managed to drop a row of 
 stitches. 
 
 At this unlucky juncture Mrs. Mitchell was ushered in, 
 and with the rustling of her starched dress a whole volume 
 of merriment and good-nature seemed to enter also. 
 
 She did not care for the stern face ; she took, unbidden, a 
 chair, and asked after Anna and Jacob and Janet, all in a 
 breath, and was presently deep in a list of Wareham news, 
 to relate which she had come.
 
 A BOLD STEP. YA6 
 
 Miss Russell relaxed a little, but the shade gathered again 
 as Mrs. Mitchell proceeded to say she had met Jacob walking 
 by Janet's chair, and how everybody talked of his attention 
 to the sick child, and his wonderful devotion to her amuse- 
 ment. 
 
 " I see nothing to astonish any one," remarked Miss 
 Russell, drily ; for, like Dr. Johnson with Garrick, she allowed 
 no one to find fault with her brother but herself. 
 
 " Astonish'? oh dear no. Only it sets people regretting he 
 should remain a bachelor, with his domestic tastes. He was 
 certainly made for something very different." 
 
 " No such a thing ; my brother is a thorough bachelor, 
 and will always be so. He hates ladies' society ; and as to his 
 taking notice of this child, it is all from some vagary. Be- 
 sides, Jacob is kind-hearted, and he pities her situation. 
 Really I will thank people to keep their remarks to them- 
 selves. As if they could know what his tastes are ! " 
 
 " Is she never to go to school 1" 
 
 " School ! no, indeed. I don't approve of so much edu- 
 cation." 
 
 " Quite right, cousin ; I agree with you. I often say to 
 my girls, ' La, what is the use of so much practising and 
 reading and all that 1 Better learn to darn a stocking and 
 make a pudding. That's what men like in their wives,' " and 
 Mrs. Mitchell gave one of her hearty laughs. "You are 
 quite right," she added, " not to let Janet learn music ; I 
 declare my head often aches with so much of it : and where's 
 the use 1 I often ask." 
 
 " As to that," replied Miss Russell, " perhaps Janet will 
 have to earn her own bread ; and to be a governess, music is 
 essential."
 
 124 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Thus, out of contradiction to Mrs. Mitchell, was she led to 
 come round a little to Jacob's idea. 
 
 She kept this strictly to herself, however, and a long time 
 passed without the subject being again alluded to. 
 
 But Jacob had not forgotten it or given it up. 
 
 A delightful evening, in which old glees and catches were 
 sung to his heart's content, and where he was, half in spite of 
 himself, led on to give his friends many an old favourite 
 song, only added strength to his purpose. Jacob had a rare 
 musical voice and ear, and was truly a proficient in the 
 science of melody. 
 
 Eeturning from the Eectory on a moonlight night, with 
 the silvered sea lying below, and the sweet sounds still 
 ringing in his ear, he made up his mind to brave his sister's 
 wrath again, and purchase a pianoforte at the very first oppor- 
 tunity. 
 
 " She is given up to us now, and it is our duty to educate 
 her, and to provide her all lawful pleasure. It will be good 
 for her — for us all ; yes, even for me, if confined to set 
 hours. It must be done." 
 
 So he commissioned his clerk to look out, and very soon — 
 long before Jacob expected — a second-hand upright instru- 
 ment, " as good as new," was put up at a sale. With some 
 little excitement Jacob attended, and bid for the pianoforte. 
 To his joy and some surprise, it was knocked down to him at 
 a very reasonable sum. 
 
 Thus the Rubicon was passed. But it cost Jacob two 
 nights' walking to and fro the room, before he made up his 
 mind in what manner to announce the fact to his sister. 
 
 When he did so, she was too much upset for speech, 
 and she made him feel somewhat uncomfortable and half
 
 A BOLD STEP. 125 
 
 regretful when she walked out of the room without one 
 word or look. 
 
 Anna chattered away her objections, easing her mind 
 a little by telling him he was "too bad," "very extravagant 
 and worldly " but by degrees his quiet replies had effect, and 
 she reconciled herself to the innovation by determining that 
 her special class of " infants " should come and practise their 
 hymns every week. 
 
 It came ! — a spring cart covered with matting stopped 
 before the house. The door-bell rang, and Betty, with red 
 cheeks, inquired solemnly where it was to be put. Miss 
 Russell deigned no sort of answer, and Betty moved about 
 chairs and tables in great excitement and bewilderment. 
 
 Anna, become quite a convert since Mr. Lewis had ex- 
 pressed approval of her plan of teaching hymn-singing, 
 skipped about to ascertain the best spot for the new comer. 
 Janet let fall her work to gaze, half hidden behind the window 
 curtain, now frowning disdain at Miss Russell's woeful dis- 
 pleasure — now throwing scornful glances at Anna's voluble 
 vivacity ; and then watching Betty and the men with grave 
 and eager interest ; lastly, breaking out into a very bright 
 smile, as Mr. Russell's tread was heard, and his face appeared 
 at the door, just in time to superintend the placing. 
 
 Miss Russell threw unutterable glances of reproach at him, 
 and directly left the room. 
 
 For a moment he felt sorry, but it was too late to recede ; 
 and intense expectation of pleasure for himself and another 
 prevailed against his dislike of annoying his sister. He 
 touched the instrument almost with tender and reverent 
 care, and putting his strong shoulder "to the fore," it was 
 soon in its place. Betty's apron was ready to wipe off the
 
 126 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 dust ', and there it stood, in all its glory of rosewood and 
 crimson silk. It was a great work achieved — a battle won. 
 Perhaps every one felt it to be so, more or less, and it was 
 expressed from Betty's sparkling eyes to Anna's quivering 
 ringlets. 
 
 The cart drove off; and Jacob, opening the pianoforte, 
 struck a few chords with a gusto unknown but to a true lover 
 of harmony, who has long been deprived of sweet sounds. 
 Then Janet was called upon, and in spite of a long lack of 
 practice, Jacob was surprised at her power of touch. She was 
 evidently at home on those pretty black and white keys— at 
 home in a double sense ; for her thoughts new quickly back 
 to the days when she played to her father, accompanied very 
 often by his flute. 
 
 She inherited a musical talent from both parents, and had 
 a particularly correct ear and refined taste. 
 
 It turned out to be a successful move. To Janet it was 
 a never-failing, deep source of happiness, and she rose early to 
 practise in an empty room. Jacob brought out a very old 
 and dear friend, in the shape of a violin, and rummaged out 
 folios of old music. Anna found she had a little voice, and 
 condescended to join in sacred music — besides making Janet 
 accompany the " infant class " as she had threatened. In 
 course of time even Miss Eussell acknowledged she liked 
 some slow grave airs which Janet played, and liked their 
 singing psalms and hymns. Jacob took care not to transgress 
 as in old times, and Betty stood on tip-toe in the passage 
 to hear "how beautiful master and Miss Janet sang to- 
 gether." 
 
 After some little time the violin was suffered to stand in 
 its case in a corner, instead of being hastily smuggled away
 
 A BOLD STEP. 127 
 
 out of sight in an empty room directly the playing was 
 over. 
 
 One evening, when Miss Russell was taking a little con- 
 stitutional quarter-deck walk, she paused before the well- 
 worn case. She said nothing, but she stood before it in a 
 brown study. 
 
 Jacob observing it, one of those rare flashes of thorough 
 genial humour lit up his face, which, when it came, no one 
 could withstand. It was often followed by a hearty, low 
 laugh, such as one seldom hears in any but a child, and this 
 was very seldom heard or seen. After watching her for a 
 moment he rose, and placing his hands on her shoulders he 
 said, "Do you think an evil spirit or wicked genius lives in 
 that case, sister 1 You seem to bid it avaunt." 
 
 " Pshaw, pshaw, Jacob," said she, twitching herself away 
 from his hold. " There is nothing to laugh at that I can 
 see. Yes ! I do believe that a vast deal of evil is shut up 
 in that case ; your evil genius — though, by the way, I don't 
 approve of such expressions. Pooh ! nonsense, Jacob," see- 
 ing the look of intense fun still on his face; "don't be so 
 peculiar ! Yes ! I do firmly believe that those strings which 
 give forth such strange sounds were invented by nothing 
 good, and for the destruction of weak deluded souls. That 
 very instrument," added she, pointing to it with stiff dignity, 
 " that very instrument was a seducing temptation to your 
 youth : you know yourself that it led you into mischief and 
 evil." 
 
 A cloud chased away the sunshine from Jacob's face as he 
 answered, " That was my own fault. Anything so indulged 
 in might have the same effect. That was the abuse of a fine 
 blessing."
 
 128 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 While all this was passing at Queen's Terrace, Mr. Russell 
 did not omit occasionally to visit Janet's stepmother at 
 Exeter. His visits had so little comfort or satisfaction in 
 them, however, that he ceased speaking of them to Janet. 
 Mrs. Nairn had found friends to help her, and had now only 
 one child to provide for, the youngest having died since she 
 left Wareham. No tidings came of the exiled man, though 
 Janet never forgot to expect and hope, and felt very troubled 
 and anxious about it.
 
 CHAPTEB XIII. 
 
 NUMBER ONE WITHOUT A MASTER. 
 
 Two years came and went, with little variation to the 
 Eussells. Time had strengthened the bond between Jacob and 
 his " pupil," as he now called her, and they had both managed 
 to go a great deal their own way, in spite of the continual con- 
 tradiction and friction which they met with. It had the effect 
 of an elixir on him, and it was remarked that Mr. Eussell 
 grew younger instead of older. Such observations were dis- 
 pleasing to Miss Eussell, and she answered Miss Eose once 
 by saying — " More shame for him. It is not intended for 
 people to go against nature and providence. I have no 
 patience with his gallivanting after that child, reading, and 
 fiddling, and singing, and what not ! But I can't prevent it. 
 My word goes for nothing." 
 
 One would suppose that Miss Eussell would tire of repeat- 
 ing the same galling and irritating speeches, since nothing 
 was farther from her mind than parting with Janet. And 
 yet some days it would seem as if her very presence was 
 disagreeable, and as if her being there would bring ruin on 
 the house, from the extra expense she caused. But when her 
 brother tried to make it clear what the additional cost really 
 
 VOL. I. K
 
 130 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 amounted to, and offered to pay more into her hands, she 
 angrily bade him hold his tongue and not talk nonsense. 
 
 The Russell firm had always been connected with a house 
 in Spain, and many years ago Jacob had been sent there by 
 his father as agent. Just at this time there arose some con- 
 fusion in the business, and it was suspected that there was 
 unfair dealing abroad. It was desirable for the whole thing 
 to be sifted, and this could only be done by Mr. Eussell 
 himself going there. So, after much consultation, and some 
 hours of grave reflection on Miss Eussell' s part, it was 
 decided that he should sail in one of his own ships — the 
 Wareham Trader. 
 
 Mr. Eussell did not seem particularly pleased at the idea, 
 for which his sister rallied him, saying, " He was very per- 
 verse. For once, when not desirable, he was eager to go — 
 any excuse for running off to foreign lands ! but now that it 
 was a matter of necessity and business, he would rather stay 
 at home." 
 
 This, or something else, made Miss Eussell more " fidgety," 
 as Betty called it, than ever ; or, according to Anna, " Sister 
 was sadly on edge." She could not sit still to knit or tear 
 paper, but was constantly moving about from room«to room. 
 It was a trying time for all in the house, for Miss Russell's 
 senses seemed more acute than they ever were. 
 
 Nothing escaped her. Janet's hoards of dried flowers and 
 shells, the attempts at drawing, the sheets of scribbled 
 paper, which girls of her age are addicted to, all came under 
 the ken of the green spectacles, and brought forth anger and 
 annoyance on the unfortunate offender. Side, but telling 
 hints, which stung Janet painfully, were given, to the effect 
 that it was high time such doings were stopped, and that
 
 NUMBER ONE WITHOUT A MASTER. 131 
 
 when Jacob was gone, "Jane" would find that she would 
 not be so much indulged and spoilt. 
 
 How Janet dreaded that time ! Perhaps if she had known 
 the many battles Miss Kussell fought with herself against 
 sundry fears and prejudices, she would not have been so 
 surprised at her irritability. 
 
 Anna entered into the subject with her usual playfulness, 
 and, as she called it, " enthusiasm." 
 
 " I make a point of looking at everything in its best light," 
 she said. " I don't indulge in fears, and Spain is such a dear 
 romantic country, it must be quite an intellectual treat, if 
 only poor Jacob had a little more sense of beauty, and wasn't 
 quite so slow. Fancy seeing monks, and Moorish palaces, 
 and oranges growing in the gardens, and those dreadful dear 
 mysterious bandits, and Spanish mantillas. And he's so fond 
 of music, he will be sure to like hearing a guitar or lute 
 under his window, and all that sort of romance." 
 
 " Eomance, indeed ! I hope it will all be — be — swallowed 
 up — anywhere — That is, I do hope Jacob isn't quite such a 
 fool ! You ought to be ashamed of such words, Anna ! 
 And you call yourself an English woman, forsooth ! / don't 
 profess to be literary or bookish, but still I can't forget 
 one or two things I read of in my historical studies when I 
 was a girl, and one was about the Armada of Spain. The 
 wretches tried to land here, and tie us all up to stakes as 
 heretics, if they didn't carry us back to their own horrid 
 land, where they have underground prisons, and judges in 
 black masks torture you if you won't kiss the Pope's toe or 
 worship idols. Aye, you may stare over your book, Jacob, 
 but you can't deny it, for all your reading, eh ? Come, now 
 wasn't there a fellow called an Armada, who mustered some 
 
 k2
 
 132 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 hundreds of bloodthirsty tyrants, and came here, or tried to 
 come j but Providence circumvented their designs, and our 
 good Queen Elizabeth rode about herself all in armour to 
 fight them ? Yes, that and the Gunpowder Plot are fixed in 
 my memory, and so they ought to be in every Englishwoman's. 
 You needn't chuckle to yourself, for I'm meaning no joke, 
 Jacob ; and what fun you can discover I can't comprehend. 
 And besides all this, I've no liking or respect for the black- 
 eyed women we hear of. All very improper, I am sure, and 
 if I remember rightly, you were not the same man after 
 mixing with the papists. Dear me, I do hope you will be 
 steady, and surely, now you are old enough " 
 
 " Old enough to keep out of scrapes, eh, sister 1 Well, 
 let us hope so," and a half suppressed smile of amusement 
 was still on his face, as he took a turn up and down. 
 
 Janet sat somewhat apart, and by the window. Mr. 
 Eussell came by her chair. 
 
 "And what makes you so grave, little maiden 1 ? You 
 won't forget me, I hope ?" 
 
 " I wish I was going with you. Can't you take me 1 " she 
 said, playing with the hand he had laid on her shoulder. 
 
 "As cabin boy, I suppose ?" 
 
 " Well, I shouldn't much mind. I would be that any day 
 to get to Sydney, or to keep with you. I don't like staying 
 here at all." 
 
 " Courage ! I shall leave you plenty of work, and the 
 time will soon pass. How eager I shall be to return again, 
 now ! Janet, you must write me nice long letters." 
 
 " Then ask her to let me," she whispered, as Miss Eussell 
 moved from her chair. " Ask her, or you know she won't 
 let me write."
 
 NUMBER ONE WITHOUT A MASTER. 133 
 
 " Sister," he said, cheerfully ; " I shall hope to hear full 
 and particular accounts of you all, remember ! " 
 
 " Nonsense ! What's the use of saying that % You know I 
 never write letters ; and, besides, what will there be to tell 
 you?" 
 
 " Then make this child write for you. Tell me ! Why, I 
 shall want to hear about everything." 
 
 " Nonsense ! great waste of time. And consider the 
 postage ! You will have enough to do to attend to your 
 business. Don't teach the child to love letter-writing — the 
 bane of youth." 
 
 This was not promising. "Well," continued Jacob, "I 
 shall hope to hear, notwithstanding. It will be an exercise 
 for Janet, and teach her spelling. Now, tell me what shall 
 I bring you home 1 hey, sister Anna, what shall it be ? " 
 
 " Oh, I should like a Spanish fan amazingly," said Anna, 
 who was intent on some manufacture of cardboard and gilt- 
 paper, as a parting gift to her brother. 
 
 " What is the use of a fan 1 " cried Miss Russell. " I hope 
 you won't forget to bring a stock of real Spanish liquorice, 
 Jacob, that will be useful and acceptable." 
 
 " I won't forget ; and now child, what will you have 1 " 
 
 " Of course," said Janet, brightly, " I must ask for a rose, 
 you know ; and you'll get into one of the old enchanted 
 Moorish palaces, and an old creature like a dragon will " 
 
 " Nonsense, Jane," said Miss Russell, severely. " Do you 
 know you are talking of what is not true 1 Don't let me 
 hear you say such things ! I suppose you have been study- 
 ing those poisonous fairy tales. Oh, fie, Jacob ! Just like 
 you, to tell her such rodomontade." 
 
 Janet was glad that Betty came to draw the curtains, and
 
 134 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 so hide the laugh she could not stifle. But her heart was 
 very heavy that last night, and her whole soul was in the 
 fervent embrace she gave him in parting. 
 
 He turned away, too sad to return to his sisters imme- 
 diately. He stepped out on the Terrace to try and subdue 
 the presentiment which seemed to have crept over him — 
 a presentiment of future trouble — a chilling conviction that 
 all the sweet, pleasant hours he had spent with " the child " 
 were gone never to return. 
 
 Janet awoke the next morning to listen to his step about 
 the house. But she had been forbidden to rise and see him 
 off. Daylight had scarcely dawned when he wrung Betty's 
 hand, and commending them to her kind care, specially the 
 " little stray lamb," he followed a sailor bearing his port- 
 manteau to the quay, and was soon on board the tight little 
 brig, and going out with the tide, and to the song of 
 "Cheerily 0!" 
 
 At breakfast Janet appeared with a very swollen face and 
 red eyes, and to bear as well as she could her changed life. 
 Very changed it was ; dull and monotonous ! But Miss 
 Russell was not " crosser, if so cross," Janet assured Betty, 
 as she had always been. 
 
 " Oh, her bark is worse than her bite," was the answer. 
 " Her's a good lady, and master you see is the apple of 
 her eye. I know it, though nobody else do. Her will be 
 kind to you for his sake now his back is turned, I know. 
 Xever you mind, Miss Janet, we'll get along well enough ; 
 and please God send master home safe, the sooner the better, 
 he'll find us all pleasant and comfortable like I hope."
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 " He is all tlie world to me ; 
 Where'er his footsteps go 
 Turns my heart, I feel too well." 
 
 " For I loved her— loved. Aye, loved her 
 As man just once may love." 
 
 PREPARING TO BE INDEPENDENT. 
 
 It is summer ; Warehain is unusually full of visitors. But 
 except a few new lodging-houses, and a few more graves in 
 the old churchyard, there is little or no change. 
 
 The cliffs stand up as proudly, and the waves beat over 
 the pebbles " in youthful buoyance, fresh and strong as on 
 their natal day," the very coals in the wharf look as if they 
 had not been moved. No. 1 in Queen's Terrace blinks as 
 heretofore at the setting sun. But two more years have 
 told their tale. Two years have passed since Janet felt that 
 the light of the house was extinguished ; — two long dreary 
 years, and the master is not returned. 
 
 One tangled coil was followed by another ; roguery and 
 mismanagement had been rife. Jacob, always hoping he 
 should leave directly, had been detained by one thing after 
 another, and the Wareham Trader had twice returned
 
 136 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 without him. She was now due, and many a glass was 
 turned anxiously to scan the home-bound vessels, and much 
 gossip took place by the loungers on Wareham Quay, as to 
 her probable cause of detention. There had been rough 
 weather, and of late the wind had set dead against her. 
 Still it was time she should be heard of through some 
 channel, and many people looked anxious in consequence. 
 
 Miss Eussell's eyes are decidedly weaker, and Betty is not 
 quite so much up to all the work, so that an efficient help- 
 mate has been found for her ; and Miss Eussell sits, for hours 
 together, silent and still, without interfering in the house- 
 work. 
 
 Janet is no longer a child. She is small and slight, and 
 some people think beautiful. Others say that there is some- 
 thing in her expression positively unpleasant, and destroying 
 all beauty. Strangers meeting her are apt to look again, and, 
 inquiring who she is, are told that it is a " poor orphan," or a 
 " foundling," or an " adopted child of the Eussells," according 
 to the fancy of the speaker. She sits much alone during the 
 summer weather, Betty having contrived to settle her into 
 possession of the deserted study. This serves as bed and 
 sitting room, and here she spends much time ; for Janet is 
 grown studious, and she makes her head ache over French 
 grammar and Italian verbs. She works hard : it is for inde- 
 pendence. The independence of a governess ! She finds her 
 situation irksome ; she cannot brook living on charity. With 
 increasing years, she has learnt less and less to like Miss 
 Eussell's allusions ; and as she gazes wistfully on the gay 
 crowds enjoying the sea breezes, strangers who come and go, 
 she longs, with intense longing, to be free to go out into the 
 world — to see something of life. She feels that she has gifts
 
 PEEPAEING TO BE INDEPENDENT. 137 
 
 which might raise her above the dead level of life in Queen's 
 Terrace. She wonders, with youthful eagerness, what lies 
 before her. As to staying for ever in that house, with those 
 two old ladies — she cannot and will not do it ! Beyond those 
 walls — even beyond Wareham — lies a great world. She longs 
 to explore it — to taste life, to be up and doing — yes, even if 
 it involves suffering ! — anything rather than the monotony of 
 household drudgery, and to be grudged all she costs ! Oh, 
 that she had wings to fly away ! — she often sighs, as she 
 looks over the wide* sea, and remembers what lands and 
 nations exist beyond those curling waves. 
 
 " What, now, when master is a coming back, miss 1 " asks 
 Eetty. 
 
 " Yes ! — oh, yes ! I dread his return. I long for it, yet 
 I dread it. They have taken care to destroy every bit ol 
 pleasure I could have, by hedging me up with cautions not 
 to do this, not to say that, because I am no longer a child, 
 and so on. Besides, he won't care for me now." 
 
 Betty was uneasy; she believed her master would be sorely 
 vexed, did he know the state of things. " The ladies " had 
 no sympathy for a "young thing." They meant to be very 
 good and kind, but a few shar|3 words spoilt it all. 
 
 Miss EusselTs natural habit of saving, and fearing every 
 outlay as extravagance which would bring ruin, had increased 
 with all the late trouble about the business. It was a constant 
 excuse, and she eyed every piece of bread that was consumed 
 with Gorgon severity. 
 
 There was excuse to be found for her in the trials of her 
 youth, when her father was nearly bankrupt, and when she 
 was obliged to count every farthing, and by her own sole 
 energy and courage greatly tended to redeem their affairs.
 
 138 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Anna shook her curls, and did not care for " sister's 
 croaking." She was too busy and pleased to hearken to such 
 forebodings, and, in her shrill rattling way, preached cheer- 
 fulness to her sister. Then, when Miss Eussell was parti- 
 cularly " on edge," she made work for herself in the town, 
 and did not appear for the day. But Janet could not avoid 
 the evil, and her sensitive temper winced at every word 
 and look, till she panted for the time when she should be 
 able to work for herself, and honestly earn her right to eat 
 and drink, and buy herself a pair of gloves or shoes, without 
 having to ask for them, or wait till their ragged condition 
 drew the unwilling attention of others. 
 
 But Janet was young yet, and she was dim dent of her 
 powers of teaching ; so she buried herself in grammars and 
 " Bonnycastle," and only paused to indulge in bright dreams, 
 strangely in opposition with her desire of being a governess. 
 These dreams partly owed their origin to the companionship 
 of a young friend who had for some months been a great deal 
 with Janet. 
 
 Mrs. Spencer, a friend of Miss Rose, was a widow, well off, 
 and fond of moving about from place to place with her two 
 daughters. At present, she was much taken with the air of 
 Wareham, and had rented a house there for a year. She had 
 one son, Miss Eose's godson, whose picture, as a child, had 
 been so much admired by Mr. Eussell, some years ago. Mr. 
 Spencer had been travelling, but was expected eagerly every 
 day by his mother and sisters. 
 
 The younger Miss Spencer was not much older than Janet; 
 then came the brother George, and then, with a gap of many 
 years, came the eldest of what once was a tolerably large 
 family — Eleanor. She was very different in character and
 
 PREPARING TO BE INDEPENDENT. 139 
 
 tastes from her young brother and sister. It was said that 
 she had met with a great disappointment j and she was very 
 grave, if not gloomy, in manner. She and Anna, from a 
 sympathy in the matter of bazaars and infant schools, became 
 firm allies. Miss Spencer liked Wareham, and approved of 
 Mr. Lewis. It might be fancied that a man so very popular 
 as he was would not think much of one lady's good opinion ; 
 but Mr. Lewis thought a great deal of even one person's 
 opinion. He was highly pleased and flattered at Miss Spen- 
 cer's admiration, and naturally there was some little gossip 
 in Wareham about it. Mr. Lewis had been a very constant 
 visitor at the Kussells, in Jacob's absence ; but though he 
 had always plenty of work for Anna to do, and much to talk 
 over with her, people nodded their heads, and asserted " that 
 wasn't the attraction." 
 
 The minister had been seen to look very long and with 
 evident admiration at one who had grown up amoug them — 
 grown from a small, sickly child into a bud of rare beauty. 
 
 His " very kind attention " to Janet made her an object 
 of envy to many persons. When rallied about it, he looked 
 mysterious though pleased, and after a little playful badinage 
 he would say, " Well, certainly he did look upon her as some- 
 thing belonging to him — as one whose dawning beauty he had 
 always seen and appreciated, even when it was under a shadow 
 — and in whom he had greatly interested himself. He gently 
 deprecated any gossip on the subject — it would hurt the " poor 
 girl ;" and of course — deeply as he admired her — still there 
 was much against .... &c. &c. His sentences were never 
 finished,- and people were left to draw their own conclusion. 
 Some were quite sure Mr. Lewis was wiser than to be caught 
 by a pretty young face, and would look for a little money,
 
 140 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 for his own income was not large. Others thought it a 
 very interesting affair, and were sure that Mr. Russell would 
 give her something handsome, and wondered at her good 
 fortune. 
 
 Janet lived in happy ignorance of such remarks. She 
 dreaded his well-known ring and knock, and thought his 
 trick of staring insufferable, and his soft appeals to her 
 opinion and squeezing shakes of the hand still worse. She 
 only wondered, sometimes, how it was she did not offend 
 him, so cold and haughty as she always was. She supposed 
 he had a very forgiving, amiable temper, and that she must 
 be very wrong to dislike him so thoroughly, and after a more 
 than usually disdainful answer, she had fits of remorse and 
 penitence, and would try to be more gracious at the next 
 meeting. 
 
 Miss Anna Russell, with all her failings or accomplishments, 
 was not one of those elderly young people who breath- 
 lessly hasten to " settle " themselves — somehow or other, — 
 any way, so as to avoid the rock of spinsterhood which 
 wrecks so many. Her ruling passion was to be important 
 and useful, to be thought a person of taste and feeling, to 
 have friends, and be popular. Matrimony was not her line. 
 vShe liked to stand alone in her glory. She lived on petty 
 excitements — whether teaching in a school, or distributing 
 soup tickets or tracts, or making " elegant trifles/' or begging 
 subscriptions for the Jews or any case of distress. It did 
 not much matter what it was, she was always ready ; and 
 Mr. Lewis knew exactly the amount of praise and thanks 
 which would satisfy her. She was a useful and convenient 
 friend, but nothing more. Xor did any one, save honest 
 Betty, ever think of anything else. She, indeed, firmly
 
 PEEPAEING TO BE INDEPENDENT. 141 
 
 believed it would end in " Miss Anna's " being " Mrs. Lewis," 
 and she was very happy in the idea. 
 
 Mr. Lewis was always welcome to Queen's Terrace. Even 
 Miss Russell liked his being there. When Mr. Lewis 
 understood that Janet was studying French, he offered him- 
 self as a teacher, and persevered in asking for Eacine when- 
 ever he came, in spite of her evident dislike. But she dared 
 not actually refuse, as Miss Eussell and Anna considered it 
 such a favour, and such a condescension in Mr. Lewis. She 
 mentally drew comparisons between this teaching and Mr. 
 Russell's. It did not end in Mr. Lewis's favour ! 
 
 Such was the state of things this June, when they were 
 expecting Mr. Eussell's return daily.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE STORM. 
 
 The windows rattled, the doors banged — the howling furious 
 wind shook even the well-built tall house in Queen's Terrace. 
 "What must have been its effects on the lath-and-plaster 
 rows of lodging houses ? 
 
 The very borders of lowly sea pink were turned inside out, 
 while the shrubs, the rose trees and myrtles, AVarehain's 
 pride, were ruthlessly rooted up or broken down, by the 
 invisible but giant hand that was at work. All night it had 
 blown. Chimneys fell ; and showers of light, dry sand were 
 dashed sharply against the windows so as to awake many 
 a frightened visitor, who had hitherto only known Wareham 
 in calm and sunshine. 
 
 It was a magnificent sight, these rolling billows, the south- 
 east gale driving them in and tearing their crests to tatters, 
 spreading the cliffs and downs with flakes of tawny foam — 
 foam, thick and yeasty as it is in a storm, when the waters 
 are vexed and turbid. Very different this from the bright 
 white spray which has a rainbow in every bubble, and flies 
 on the wings of a high-tide breeze, making that fairy froth 
 of which the " crispy pancakes " are composed to feed the 
 "little men."
 
 THE STORM. 143 
 
 Now, seaweed and shells were angrily shovelled up from 
 their quiet caves below, — pebbles were displaced and thrown 
 far beyond high water mark. The few adventurous spirits 
 who buttoned on " sou'-westers " — and came out saw a grand 
 sight ; but it was hard work to keep a footing, either on 
 the Terrace walk or the Quay, and there was such a rush and 
 din that it was difficult to hear what one's neighbour said. 
 
 Janet sat, in no dull mood, in her accustomed study. 
 Bright thoughts, she knew not from whence, chased her 
 cares away for the time. A few days ago, when her friend 
 had talked of summer excursions, and in expectation of her 
 brother's return had settled parties and social meetings, Janet 
 had listened absently — so much so as to bring a rallying 
 laugh from Miss Spencer. Then she did not take in any 
 plan of pleasure. Life seemed a miserable cheat — a mere 
 procession of dull hours, only varied by the more or less 
 worry and fret in which fate or chance should clothe them. 
 
 Poor Janet ! she was often down in the depths. She had 
 not yet learnt to find the key note. She knew not that all 
 these discords were resolving into harmony hidden to her ; 
 she had not learnt the refrain of a Christian's song — "All is 
 working for good." According to the mood of the moment 
 she was ardent and hopeful, or depressed and dejected. 
 
 Yesterday had been grey and dull. The storm was lower- 
 ing even then, but the leaden hue of the sky affected the 
 atmosphere. To-day there was a war in the elements. That 
 rolling, mighty wind, with its rushing roar, working ruin ; 
 those swift-sailing dark clouds, gathering for the strife, and 
 in their threatening movements leaving a clear spot here and 
 there of intense blue — this roused Janet, though perhaps 
 unconsciously. To some persons there are "voices in the
 
 144 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 wind," and in such a storm as the present there is life and 
 power, and that excitement so congenial to a young spirit. 
 
 Dream on, young girl, to the music v of that wind. There is 
 time yet before life's work awakes you to stern reality — before 
 anxiety and trouble change the face, dimming its fresh 
 brightness by earthly dust, line your smooth brow, or dim 
 your flashing eyes. 
 
 Dream on, to the chorus of those booming billows, forget 
 the narrow present, the press of poverty, the chill of heart- 
 loneliness ! It is over ! that dread monotonous life which 
 irks your panting spirit is even now passing. A new life 
 is at hand. The breeze now blowing opens a fresh page, — 
 childhood with its cares and its joys is over. Behold a new 
 phase in your existence. You ask for life. It is at hand. 
 The cup is prepared and is presented — bitter or sweet, you 
 must drain it to the dregs. 
 
 Janet was startled out of her musing fit by her door 
 shutting violently, and Betty's exclamation, " Good now ! 
 This wind will tear down the very house next, I believe. 
 Miss Janet, have 'ee heard that the wall out by the sea is 
 a tored right away? and Mr. Mitchell's chimbley's down, 
 and a sight of glass scat all abroad in they hot-houses of 
 his'n." — In moments of excitement Betty's talking was 
 always more broadly Devon. — " 'Tis awful, miss ! The oldest 
 man in the place don't mind such a storm. Oh, deary me ! 
 please God my dear master was but home. I hate to hear 
 them rolling waves of a night. There I lies a listening, and I 
 zeem as if the wind and the waves were telling like — But 
 gemini ! what's come to you, Miss Janet 1 Why you're as 
 fresh as a rose, and there's a glint in your eyes I'd like to 
 see oftener ! Sure now, and have you heard news, miss 1 "
 
 THE STOEM. 145 
 
 " "Where should I hear news, Betty 1 " said Janet, rising 
 slowly, loth to have her fine castles so soon demolished. 
 " Indeed it is windy ! " she added, going to the window. 
 " Look, Betty, the sea is hidden by mist and spray ; I can't 
 see the cliff; and look at the grass! turned inside out. 
 Dear, how queer it looks! And there is Mr. Mitchell trying to 
 breast the wind — there goes his hat," and she laughed like 
 a merry child as she watched him. " He is coming here/' 
 
 " And so he is, for certain, and I'll have to fetch Martha 
 to help hold the door. Tis all too heavy for me, I can tell 'ee, 
 in such a wind. But I forgot, here's a note left a while agone, 
 by that smart livery boy down to Mrs. Spencer's, and he was 
 to call for an answer as he corned back along." 
 
 Betty left the room, and a half-stifled ring at the door 
 bespoke Mr. Mitchell's presence without. Janet opened her 
 note — a dainty affair, such as ladies' notes should be, well 
 Avritten and well folded. 
 
 Miss Spencer knew she excelled in the art of these note- 
 lets, and seldom did a messenger leave the house without one 
 for Janet. Sometimes a book was sent or asked for, some- 
 times a song ; excuses were plentiful. To-day it was to 
 account for not calling, as if, thought Janet, the wind had 
 not sufficiently explained that. It also begged her, should it 
 lull at all, to come and spend the evening at Bock Cottage. 
 She wanted to practise some new duets, and to introduce 
 her brother to Janet. " I am so curious to know if he will 
 realize your idea of his picture ! I told George you imagined 
 him a little boy with curly brown hair," the note said. 
 
 Janet took out her writing desk to answer it, and when 
 her answer was ready, again she sat down to indulge in the 
 luxury of busy fancy, but recollecting herself, fancied Betty 
 
 vol. i. L
 
 146 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 was long in coming for her note, so she opened the door. 
 There was the same rushing, deafening noise in the passage — 
 more indeed, from the rattling of the skylight. Mr. Mitchell's 
 voice was heard through all, and there seemed a kind of 
 bustle — a dead, heavy sound, and then a lull ; and then 
 the parlour bell rang sharply and long. 
 
 Eetty rushed up from the kitchen — "What is it, Miss 
 Janet 1 " seeing Janet at her door. Without waiting for an 
 answer she went in. The next moment she was out again, 
 looking very white. "The salts ! water ! Missis has a faint." 
 
 Janet fetched a vinaigrette of her own, and went hurriedly 
 into the parlour. Miss Eussell lay perfectly insensible on 
 the couch. 
 
 Anna, apparently scared, with her hair sticking out in 
 queer fashion, was rubbing her sister's hands. Mr. Mitchell, 
 in his usual attitude, with his hands in his pockets, looked 
 half important, half sorry, and much perplexed. He was 
 saying— 
 
 " After all, it may not be. Ton my soul and honour, I 
 didn't think Miss Eussell would be so overcome ! I had no 
 idea ! The confounded mist and spray make it so thick that 
 one can hardly see; and there may be a mistake. Yet old 
 Crowther is generally right ; his eye is considered first-rate, 
 and he knows every Wareham craft as he would his own 
 mother." 
 
 " Can nothing be done 1 " asked Anna, in a helpless, 
 piteous tone. 
 
 " Done ! Bless you, a life-boat couldn't live five minutes 
 in such a sea. Good heavens ! when I heard the gun, I said 
 directly — " 
 
 He was interrupted by Miss Eussell showing symptoms of
 
 THE STORM, 147 
 
 animation. Betty bathed her temples with tender care. 
 When she opened her eyes, she said, — 
 
 11 Take me upstairs ! " 
 
 With help, they got her out of the room, Janet going 
 before to open doors. As soon as she was in her own chair, 
 she bade them all leave her. 
 
 " Xot alone ! " Betty ventured to say. 
 
 " Yes, alone. I can ring if I need any one. And tell 
 Mitchell to wait five minutes : I will see him again." 
 
 Anna ran down. 
 
 " Betty," said Janet, as soon as they were in the passage, 
 "tell me what this is about." 
 
 " Good now, my dear Miss Janet, don't take on so. Bless 
 me, but you be as white as missis ! " 
 
 "Well, tell me — don't keep me in suspense," she said, 
 breathing quickly, and putting great restraint on herself to 
 keep wp at all. 
 
 " I know nothing, no more nor yourself; but I war'nt 'tis 
 no trifle will make my missis like that." 
 
 They went down together. Janet tried to question Anna, 
 but the words would not pass her lips. 
 
 Mr. Mitchell had left, saying he would return in a few 
 moments. But Anna's powers of speech were not long in re- 
 turning. 
 
 " Isn't this frightful, Janet 1 I am surprised to see you 
 stand there so still and quiet ! I should think you had more 
 feeling. Oh my dear, my darling brother, shall I never see 
 yon again ? " And then she burst into an hysterical fit of 
 weeping, which made Betty set to work again with salts, &c. 
 but this time her hands shook, and her eyes were so dim, she 
 did not do much good. 
 
 l2
 
 148 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 Janet's heart beat so, that she was obliged to sit down : all 
 strength seemed suddenly gone. At last she said, speaking in 
 a very low but distinct voice, — 
 
 " Have you heard bad news of Mr. Eussell 1 " 
 
 Here Mr. Mitchell came in, banging the door after him. 
 
 " The gun again ! I heard it but now, as I crossed over. 
 I will go down again to the look-out, and see what can be 
 done.— Eh?" 
 
 " Wait," said a husky voice ; " Wait ! " and Miss Eussell, 
 as pale as possible, came in, with her bonnet and cloak. " I 
 will go with you." 
 
 To Betty's tearful pleadings "to bide at home," she pushed 
 her aside, and said she had been taken unawares, but, thank 
 God, she had always found strength for any emergency. She 
 would see with her own eyes, and trust to no one. 
 
 Mr. Mitchell explained that she could not stand against 
 the wind, and that everything should be done that was 
 possible : Mr. Eussell was so much beloved, that every sailor 
 there would stir his energies on his behalf. But Miss Eussell 
 cut him short by pointing to the door. Her voice trembled 
 as she said, — 
 
 " Anna, don't give way ; it's rebelling against Providence. 
 God ruleth the waves of the sea!" and then, taking Mr. 
 Mitchell's arm, she went out. 
 
 " What is it, Miss Anna 1 Oh ! what is it 1 " cried Betty. 
 
 "A wreck — my brother — distress guns," was all that could 
 be made out of Anna's weeping and sobs. 
 
 Janet went to her room, though so giddy she hardly 
 managed so much. Then she drank some water, and sat 
 down. Was he wrecked 1 Could it be 1 Was he even now 
 gone for ever — dead, dead? ~No ; perhaps not that, but in
 
 THE STORM. 149 
 
 danger. Danger indeed, if his ship was near land in that 
 storm ! 
 
 In another five minutes she had her bonnet and shawl on, 
 and, in desperate mood, forced open the front door, and 
 braved the frightful wind. 
 
 At first it took away her breath, but, by turning and tack- 
 ing, she reached a more sheltered street, which led to the 
 Quay. Thither others were bending their steps, and all 
 evidently under excitement, as if going to see something. 
 
 What a spectacle it was ! Janet held by a post, round 
 which boat-ropes were coiled, and felt glad she had come. 
 Crowds were there, watching a few determined men who 
 silently prepared to unmoor a boat. Between the gusts was 
 heard that ominous sound — a gun. It was immediately 
 answered from shore. 
 
 " Ay, ay, let 'em know us hear 'em, if us can do naught 
 else, poor souls ! " said the weather-beaten man who stood 
 glass in hand. 
 
 Anxious faces grouped about him. 
 
 " Can you make out any more, Crowther 1 " 
 
 " Ay ; I'd lose my last farden if that isn't the Wareliam 
 Trader. Bless you ! I know her by her jib-boom : and 
 look'ee, d'ye see, her topmast is clean gone. I wouldn't 
 wonder if her helm is gone, for, to my seeming, she's tossed 
 about no way. Seas overboard every moment. She'll drift 
 into they rocks to a dead certainty, and then the Lord de- 
 liver them ! " 
 
 A small thin man, whose face was stern with anxiety, 
 pushed his way among them. He was buttoned up tightly, 
 and came to the steps. 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Perm, is it you?"
 
 150 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 " Give me a seat, Jack," he said. 
 
 " Sir, what good in that ? No ; let's risk no more lives 
 than is necessary. What good can you do 1 " 
 
 " The good of a clear head. I'll go. If he dies, the world's 
 gone for me. I have a notion in me, and go I must." 
 
 There was something so stedfast, so cool, and yet so 
 despairingly sad in him, that no other objection was raised. 
 He stepped into the boat, which, even in the comparatively 
 smooth basin, was dashed to and fro frightfully. 
 
 Janet watched him, and knew lie was the head clerk, 
 Jacob's confidential man. A few low words were exchanged 
 between the sailors, and then, with dark faces, but brave 
 hearts, they guided the boat over the breakers. 
 
 There was a suppressed, stifled cheer, which dropped into 
 a " God bring you home again," from husky voices, with 
 hats lifted; and then all eyes turned again to the point. 
 There, half hid in the thick cloud of vapour, a grey object 
 was seen, which, to Janet's eyes, looked very unlike a ship, 
 but which the seamen pronounced to be the brig in which 
 Jacob had sailed. 
 
 A low murmur passed through the crowd. She was cer- 
 tainly drifting ashore. At this, a heart-rending scream was 
 heard. It came from a woman, who stood, with clasped 
 hands, straining to see. She was the wife of the skipper. 
 
 The boat had by this time reached the end of the Quay, 
 and was beginning to feel the wind and waves. Even as she 
 looked, Janet lost sight of it : it rose again for a moment, but 
 soon it must be engulfed in those mighty walls of water ! 
 
 The crowd now moved on to the further point of the Quay, 
 that they might keep the vessel more in sight, the cliff 
 hiding it from them as it drifted in. But the wind at the
 
 THE STORM. 151 
 
 further point of the Quay, where there was no shelter what- 
 ever, was quite beyond Janet's power of bearing. She still 
 clung on to the post, now straining to catch a glimpse of the 
 boat, now watching the vessels and boats as they danced 
 about in the harbour, or earnestly questioning the faces of 
 the sturdy mariners. Their usually stolid, vacant features 
 were now lit up with excitement. More than one of them 
 looked in wonder at the slender figure beside them, her hair 
 blown by the wind, and her usually pale face flushed and 
 adding a fresh brilliancy to the dark eyes. 
 
 "Now that the place was cleared, Janet saw Miss Eussell. 
 She was holding Mr. Mitchell ; but it was evident she would 
 prefer standing alone, if she could have done so. Very stern 
 was the countenance, but Janet's heart beat kindly towards 
 her. There was a sympathy between them at that moment 
 that had never before existed, and the young girl longed for 
 some outward expression of this feeling; but .she only cast 
 wistful glances of gentle appreciation on the unbending, stiff 
 figure, whose very stillness told of grief and suppressed pain. 
 
 A man ran from the point, to tell Mr. Mitchell that the 
 vessel was on the rocks : if some assistance was not at hand 
 every soul on board must perish. It was known that there 
 was no footing on these rocks, sharp and jagged as they were, 
 as well as slippery from the seaweed. 
 
 " What of the boat 1 " was asked. 
 
 It was not to be seen when the man left the point. It had been 
 nearly upset once, but, on the whole, had made wonderful way. 
 
 "It is not enough ; there is not room in it," Miss Eussell 
 said. 
 
 " I doubt if another will be found to venture," Mr. Mitchell 
 answered, in his phlegmatic manner.
 
 152 MISS kussell's hobby. 
 
 " Offer reward." 
 
 " Oh yes, of course ! You — Sam Brine ! Of course, there 
 will be a reward, you see. Try if another can be had 
 out." 
 
 The man shook his head. It was certain destruction. Ko 
 other boat but that one in the whole basin could have lived 
 so long. The thing would be to send a party round by land 
 to Sandy Point with ropes. Why had not this been thought 
 of before 1 
 
 Janet had drawn near the speakers. She never was quite 
 sure if Miss Eussell knew what she did ; but she had 
 drawn the girl's cold trembling hand on her own arm. To 
 Janet it was a moment of wild excitement. This unlooked- 
 for action, just at the moment her heart so yearned for human 
 comfort ; the still, dignified self-command of the sister filled 
 her with admiration ; the booming wind, the tumultuous roar 
 of the elements, stimulated her ardent spirit. She only- 
 longed to handle an oar herself — to brave the danger, and 
 save him. Him ! There were a dozen human beings there ; 
 most of them with families — but Janet only then thought 
 of one. 
 
 Meanwhile, she heard the people standing near, say that 
 a party had already gone to Sandy Point. More than an 
 hour ago a young gentleman, a stranger, had pointed it out as 
 a good plan ; and two or three well-known characters, such 
 as Long Dick and Hardy Bill, had gone with him. How 
 long would it take to reach the Point 1 " Why, in this wind, 
 which knocks the breath out of a body, 'twould take two 
 hours or better." 
 
 " And the ship was already on the rocks ? " 
 
 " Yes, or all but ; and she must go to pieces if she is fairly
 
 THE STOEM. 153 
 
 on the ' Nose.' Nothing can save her ; but, by good chance, 
 she may have drifted in a little further east." 
 
 The boat was now pronounced to be out of sight. It was 
 seen on the top of a huge monster, just as it got round the 
 point. If it reached the brig some lives might be saved. It 
 was a time of torturing suspense. They had not even the 
 satisfaction of watching what was going on. The greater 
 part of the crowd had set off to reach the cliffs. They had 
 to go through part of the town — the low part where the 
 shipping population lived — and then to skirt round the basin 
 by a narrow path which led by the edge of the cliffs to the 
 place called Sandy Point, from which a mass of rocks had 
 fallen, and lay tumbled about in disorder, affording a danger 
 in these high winds to homeward-bound crafts, and being a 
 favourite place for a good walker to go and see how the 
 waves can lash the shore. In the smoothest weather there 
 was a perpetual contest with the tide and the rocks. Being 
 beaten back, they threw up spouts of spray constantly ; in such 
 a gale as this, the waves dashing with such force through 
 hollow depths produced a sound like the report of a gun, and 
 between the breakers and the sharp reef a boat had very 
 little chance. 
 
 " Xothing more can be done," said Miss Eussell, pre- 
 sently. " Let us leave the matter to Providence and return 
 home." 
 
 Janet was very unwilling to go back to the house, but 
 obeyed. It seemed like yielding all hope, but Miss Eussell 
 evidently could stand no longer. 
 
 They found Anna in hysterics, having heard that the brig 
 was broken to pieces and every one perished. Betty, wan 
 and miserable, stood by her, bringing up every word of
 
 154 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 what is supposed to be comfort on such, occasions that she 
 could think of. 
 
 Two hours had passed — three ! There was a decided 
 lull, the wind's bluster subsiding into a wailing shriek, which 
 rose and fell fitfully. The sky was clearer, and the clouds 
 had gathered into a mass towards the east. The declining 
 sun passed through a thin grey curtain, and lit up a wild 
 scene ! The sea still raged and fretted over the pebbles, and 
 all the promenades and usual resorts were deserted. 
 
 But in the town — that is, the part lying round the Quay 
 and harbour — those narrow streets paved with small round 
 stones, smelling of pitch, cordage, and fish — there were groups 
 of eagerly-talking people standing about. 
 
 "Women with babies and children, and men with their 
 pipes, came to and fro from the Quay — speaking mostly in a 
 hushed tone, feeling that every moment might bring news 
 which would turn many a home into a house of mourning. 
 
 Janet watched alone. Miss Russell, at home, in her own 
 chair, was again inaccessible. 
 
 Anna was on her bed, and Betty's conscience smiting her 
 for work left undone, was trying her best to put everything 
 "to rights," and assuring herself and Martha, that master 
 would be preserved. 
 
 Janet's powers were strained as she watched for every 
 sound, and meanwhile wondered who the stranger was who 
 had led the party to the cliff. She, by force of immense self- 
 command, forbade herself from dwelling on the fate of the 
 brig. She resolutely turned off all thoughts from that, but 
 in imagination followed the party gone to the cliff, and won- 
 dered how they would manage the ropes, &c. In the midst 
 of all, she thought of Agnes Spencer, and wondered if she
 
 THE STORM. 155 
 
 and her brother had ventured out at all, and then recollected 
 what a fine view of the sea they would have from their 
 window. 
 
 But hark ! there is a sound of footsteps — distant — but 
 there is a distinct tread. It conies nearer. What is it 1 Is 
 it life or death 1 Then for the first time almost rushed fully 
 upon her all that it might be. She had not before realized it. 
 In another moment they would be at the door. They '? — 
 Who ? — And how ? She fell on her knees — not for prayer — 
 for not one thought or feeling could find its shape in words — 
 but there was relief in the attitude — wringing her hands, her 
 own loud throbbing pulses and breathing seemed to shut out 
 other sounds, and she dreaded with intense dread what that 
 sound might be. 
 
 But all was so still ! Had the front door opened or not 1 
 That stillness could have but one meaning— good news would 
 have spoken ! Down, down went Hope, which hitherto had 
 fluttered round her; and so wrought up and strained was 
 she by anxious suspense and fasting, that for a moment or so 
 she was insensible, and heard not the voices or the steps 
 which were just outside her door. 
 
 The first thing she was quite conscious of was feeling a 
 hand laid on her head, and that told all she much cared to 
 know, for she knew that touch. The hideous fears which 
 had gathered almost the strength of certainty vanished ; but 
 for one moment the reaction was suffocating. 
 
 u Is this the way my pupil welcomes a poor shipwrecked 
 man ? " said the familiar and welcome voice. 
 
 She drew his hand down and pressed it for a moment to 
 her lips without turning, and then sprang up. A tattered 
 sea- drenched figure stood before her. He looked thin and
 
 156 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 pale, and one arm was tied in a handkerchief. It seemed 
 strange to be shaking hands and exchanging common greet- 
 ings, as they did presently. 
 
 He smiled rather sadly, as he said, " He must borrow some 
 of Mr. Mitchell's clothes ; at present he was enough to scare 
 every one. " I should do well for a scarecrow in the corn- 
 fields — hey, sister 1 " laying his well hand on her shoulder. 
 
 " Pshaw, Jacob, don't talk nonsense, after what has hap- 
 pened," said she, in her old way. 
 
 " Come, Betty, instead of staring your eyes out, run and 
 get some dry things for him. — So it was Mr. Spencer, was it, 
 who thought of the plan 1 " 
 
 " Yes," said Jacob ; " to him, I and all the poor fellows 
 owe our lives. JS"ever was there a more skilfully executed 
 feat ! " He spoke seriously enough now. 
 
 "It is odd, that Miss Rose's godson, whose picture you 
 used to make yourself so silly about, should be ordained to 
 save your life," said Miss Eussell ; " his mother and sisters 
 we have known some time. This young man is only just 
 come." 
 
 " How very interesting ! " exclaimed Anna, who was looking 
 unlike herself, having been still and quiet, while tears stood 
 in her eyes at seeing her brother whom she had given up for 
 lost ; " 'Tis like a story, Jacob ! Oh, they are such charm- 
 ing people ! and now we owe such a debt of gratitude.' 1 
 
 Here Mr. and Mrs. Mitc*hell both came in. Hearty and 
 overflowing she was in her greeting, and they both plied 
 Jacob with more questions than he could well answer. 
 
 " How was it, hey ? Who did it ? Did you give yourself 
 up I " 
 
 " Have mercy on him, and allow him to change his drip-
 
 THE STORM. 157 
 
 ping rags," said Miss Eussell ; " we will hear the particulars 
 afterwards." 
 
 Jacob was not sorry to withdraw; and the tale was told quite 
 as well by Hardy Bill, who had come with him to the house. 
 Meanwhile was heard between the gusts of wind the 
 tolling bell. Two of the brave men who had sought to save 
 their perishing brothers, themselves met death in the raging 
 sea. Their bodies had been lifted up, and the bell was tolling 
 as they were carried home. Jacob's first flush of pleasure 
 had subsided into sadness. He sat apart near his sister, but 
 rather behind, and allowed "Bill" to tell his tale uninter- 
 rupted. It was plain which way his thoughts ran, when he 
 once said, in a low voice, " Dan Thorn had a wife and three 
 children — he is taken — I am spared ! " 
 
 And where was the WareJiam Trader, that tight little 
 brig which had been the pride of the harbour 1 
 
 " Xot a stick of her but 'ot's just fit for tinder, ma'am," 
 Bill said ; " 'twas a cruel wonderful sight to see how them 
 big waves clashed her agin the sharp rocks, and just smashed 
 her all to bits. And all the cargo gone ! " 
 
 The boat had reached Sandy Point just as the vessel was 
 first dashed against the rock; the same powerful wave 
 carried the boat in and turned it over. The crew could 
 swim, all but Mr. Penn, the clerk. He clung to the boat till 
 a rope was thrown to him ; but it was supposed that Dan 
 Thorn and the other dead man must have been struck on the 
 head, as far as could be gathered amid the terror and con- 
 fusion ; no one saw them at all after the boat turned over. 
 There was a time, — (how long no one knew) between that 
 moment and the arrival of the land party with ropes, — when 
 death seemed certain.
 
 158 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 One stout swimmer had reached a footing on the rocks ; 
 but there was scarcely a possible way of climbing the high 
 cliff, which rose almost perpendicular to a great height. Mr. 
 Russell and Hardy Bill found themselves clinging to the 
 same beam. In that fearful moment, amid the uproar, Mr. 
 Russell had said to him, " If you are spared, tell my sisters to 
 be kind to the widows and orphans, specially the one in the 
 house." 
 
 Bill did not repeat this message to the ladies now, but 
 when he spoke of it to his wife, he said he didn't rightly 
 understand what the last part meant, but he was sure they 
 were the words. 
 
 Just as Jacob had declared himself unable to hold on any 
 longer, a loud halloo reached them from above. Who can 
 describe what that sound was to the drowning men 1 But 
 how was that help to be made available 1 In a few moments 
 a man was carefully lowered by a rope. He managed to reach 
 a ledge from which the cliff had been broken down, and the 
 rough uneven descent enabled him, by dint of great activity 
 and strength, to clamber down till he reached the reef or 
 cluster of pointed rocks, over which the sea was breaking 
 each moment. It was scarcely possible to find a footing for 
 an instant, but it was the only hope, and towards this point 
 the floating men swam, rallying their last strength, though 
 not without difficulty and danger. For the tide was on the 
 turn, and they were constantly carried back again with the 
 receding wave just as they reached the rock ; otherwise, the 
 ebb was in their favour, and it was hailed with joy by the 
 men on the cliff. In a short time the tide would leave the 
 point so as to allow of their reaching a part of the cliff which 
 they could manage to climb up.
 
 THE STORM. 159 
 
 Mr. Russell, whose strength rallied at the first burst of 
 hope, had again given way, but he felt that his crew would 
 be saved. He lost consciousness, and knew nothing till 
 he found himself lying on a wet rock. Above him stood a 
 handsome bright creature ; a face, he said, he could never 
 forget. 
 
 They told him that the crew were saved, and all the boat- 
 men but two. They were then climbing up the cliff. One 
 man who had been washed in, quite insensible, had been 
 raised by the ropes, and was now recovered. 
 
 It was, as Jacob afterwards said with a shudder, a solemn 
 and wonderful moment, when he found himself supported by 
 that brave young man — saved from drowning, and those 
 black fragments tossing to and fro on the waves, all that was 
 left to tell of the little brig. 
 
 When the tale had been told, and Bill dismissed with 
 hearty thanks, and more substantial tokens of gratitude, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Mitchell were loud in their expressions of wonder 
 and joy, mingled with pity for the loss of a valuable cargo. 
 
 When they touched on that, Jacob tried to change the 
 conversation, and saying it was his turn to ask questions, he 
 inquired for old acquaintances and friends. 
 
 Janet thought it was like a dream to see him standing 
 there, himself, though looking sadly ill and careworn, but 
 with such a look of peace and deep happiness expressed in 
 every feature, as she had not seen since he left. It was 
 strange, she thought, to be talking of common everyday 
 things — strange to see Betty bring in the tea-things. 
 
 There was a buzz of many voices ; for Anna was pressing 
 the Mitchells to stay, and Mrs. Mitchell, while declaring she 
 must hasten home to relieve her girls' anxiety, prescribed bed
 
 160 t MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 and baths, and all kinds of remedies for " Cousin Jacob's pale 
 face and bruised arm." 
 
 Janet stood by the window. Evening's shade was over 
 ever3 r thing, and a thread-like crescent of a new moon, with 
 one pale star, was visible among the still restless clouds. The 
 storm had passed, but the sea looked sullen yet, and chafed 
 as if wanting more prey. She was picturing to herself the 
 scene at Sandy Point — the broken ship, the despairing 
 clinging men, and the brave young hero who had saved so 
 many lives. This was Agnes' brother ! of whom she had 
 heard so much. How proud Agnes must be of him ! How 
 nice it must be to have a brother ! And then she went back 
 to little Tom. Tears were in her eyes as she remembered 
 that time and the kind face that had brought so much comfort 
 to her then. 
 
 A hand was felt on her shoulder, and looking up there was 
 the same face. 
 
 " I thought a few hours ago that I should never see you 
 again," he said. "By the way, you were nearly wrecked 
 once, I remember. Do you recollect anything of it 1" 
 
 " Yes ; the being awakened out of sound sleep by a con- 
 fusion of noises, and hearing her scream. The captain told 
 us to prepare, and to dress ourselves. I dressed Tom. I 
 remember the sea dashing in through the window or port- 
 hole on us, and a great loud crash overhead, which was the 
 breaking of the mast. But we were not allowed to go on 
 deck. I don't think I understood what the danger was ; but 
 I was glad to get on shore I know ! " 
 
 They were silent for a few moments. There was some 
 little bustle in the room about sundry domestic arrangements, 
 so that they were left undisturbed in the window. His hand •
 
 THE STORM. 161 
 
 still lay on her shoulder. Presently she looked up at him 
 and said — 
 
 " Did you really think of me at that hour ?" 
 
 He smiled. 
 
 " You have not altered, I see. The same doubting mind." 
 
 Janet blushed deeply, and cast down her eyes at this. 
 
 "I did think of the little maiden whom Providence sent 
 to cheer us in our declining years." After a pause he said — 
 " What do you find new or altered in my face, Janet, that 
 you gaze so hard at me 1 " 
 
 She laughed a little. 
 
 " I had fancied you much older than you are. You are so 
 fond of making yourself out an old man ! " 
 
 " Am 1 1 Well, I am not very young. How do the 
 studies go on ? Anna said something just now about your 
 working hard." 
 
 " Yes, pretty hard ; and I have something to ask you — a 
 favour, Mr. Eussell. It is time for me to do something for 
 myself. I want to be a governess !" 
 
 " A governess 1 Bless the child !" 
 
 " You forget I am no longer a child," she said, with a 
 slight assertion of dignity in her tone. " There are governesses 
 as young as I am." 
 
 " Pooh, pooh, Janet ; never name it again. What is your 
 reason ? " 
 
 She hung her head as she hesitatingly said, " Miss Eussell 
 talks of expense, and — " 
 
 " !Never mind ; it is a habit of my sister's. I assure you 
 we are very well off; and don't trouble your little head about 
 money ; you will hurt me much, Janet, if you ever allude to 
 such a thing again. Iiemember that 1 look upon you as 
 
 VOL. I. M
 
 162 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 entirely one of the family — a younger sister, or niece, or 
 whatever relationship you prefer. A pretty greeting, indeed ! 
 A governess truly ! I give you up to none but your own 
 father. By-the-way, have you heard of him 1" 
 
 Janet's "no" was very low and tremulous. Her heart 
 beat quickly at his tone of kind affection. She could not tell 
 him of all the daily trials which had spurred her on to wish 
 to leave. 
 
 Just now she felt she should not like to go. Xow that 
 he was at home again, things might be very different. 
 
 She retired to her room and bed that night with a happier 
 mind than she often felt, and from her heart echoed Betty's 
 words, that " ISTobody didn't know how much they missed 
 the 'Master' till they'd a got un back again."
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 THE HERO. 
 
 Strange was the mixture of occupation, and different feelings 
 called up, for the first few days of Mr. Russell's return. 
 
 Hearty congratulations from friends were followed by care 
 and condolence for the bereaved relations of the drowned 
 men. He turned from his earnest thanks to the Spencer 
 family, to anxious plans for supplying, in a pecuniary way, 
 the loss of fathers and sons. Penn's illness which followed 
 the event left much heavy work in the office also, and letters 
 had to be written immediately to the agent in Spain. 
 
 All was laid aside one fine afternoon; the sea and sky 
 looked calm and blue ; the ships in the harbour had their 
 colours half high, and with grave, sorrow-stricken faces 
 strings of sailors gathered together and formed into line. 
 
 Jacob, with many of the Wareham gentlemen, was there, 
 and as the procession mounted the hill, the tolling bell of 
 the old church was heard. There was as yet no burying- 
 ground attached to the chapel. The very brightness of the 
 day seemed to add sadness to the scene ; and, as might be 
 expected, an immense crowd followed the two coffins — too 
 many to find room within the small church. But when the 
 
 M 2
 
 164 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 bodies were brought out to be laid in the earth, they were 
 gathered in a reverent, silent circle round the grave — every 
 hat held up, and every one earnestly following the minister's 
 voice. 
 
 It was one of those still summer evenings when nothing 
 but the buzz of insects is heard. It was the custom at 
 Wareham to sing a Psalm over the grave, and as the voices 
 were in well-trained harmony, for Mr. Grant took careful 
 pains with his church singing, not many eyes were dry. 
 
 Jacob remained with his old friends at the Eectory till 
 late that evening. There was much to hear and to tell. 
 
 ^n the course of the conversation mention was made of 
 Janet, and Mrs. Grant was enthusiastic in her praises of the 
 classic beauty of her features, and the style altogether. "You 
 must find her much changed, I should think, Mr. Russell 1 " 
 
 Jacob smiled as he owned he had not observed any change. 
 He thought her looking stronger and better, certainly, and 
 now he remembered she was certainly grown a good deal, 
 but he had not particularly noticed her "style" — or that she 
 was such a beauty. He had always found her's a peculiarly 
 attractive face, and so he did now. He owned that he might 
 live months with a person and not find out what was the 
 colour of his or her eyes. He knew what pleased him or 
 not, but he never thought of defining it, or searching for the 
 cause. 
 
 Mrs. Grant laughed, and said she hoped Janet would not 
 be spoiled, but she constantly heard remarks made about her. 
 She added that she was glad to hear she had made such 
 good friends in the Spencers. This led to Mr. Spencer, and 
 by the time his deed of chivalry had been duly discussed, it 
 was time to take leave.
 
 THE HERO. 165 
 
 Even after the first excitement of his return had passed, 
 Jacob did not altogether fall back to those retired and regular 
 habits which had become natural to him for some years. 
 
 The first evening on which the two families met he was 
 very silent, relapsing, Janet was afraid, into his old habit, 
 which the excitement and pleasure of coming home, and the 
 danger which had accompanied it, seemed at first to break. 
 
 He sat a little — very little — apart from the rest, and with 
 a book open by way of excuse, he was in reality taken up in 
 watching the two gir]s, Agnes and Janet, as they chatted 
 together. JSTow and then the latter glancing towards him, 
 she found his thoughtful gaze bent on them, and quickly 
 following the direction of his eyes, she turned to Agnes, and 
 acknowledging all the prettiness and charm of her appear- 
 ance, wondered not that he should be struck by it. 
 
 During the walk home that evening Mr. Eussell remarked 
 in an abrupt way to Janet, "Do you remember Miss Eose's 
 picture of the girl with the golden hair, Janet ? " 
 
 " Yes, it was Agnes and her brother." 
 
 " Of course, and how like it is to her even now ! " 
 
 " The original seems to strike you as much as the drawing 
 did, I remember." 
 
 " Fully. She is indeed a lovely young creature, and 
 a nice friend for you. What is she like 1 — in character and 
 taste ? " he added. 
 
 " I can scarcely describe her, I know so few girls to com- 
 pare her with. But you will find out for yourself." 
 
 AVhereupon he fell into a musing fit, and was silent till 
 they reached JSTo. 1. 
 
 From this time the intimacy progressed rapidly, and there 
 was a constant interchange of visits. Mr. Russell was visibly
 
 166 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 excited by it, into greater sociability and animation, par- 
 ticularly by Agnes Spencer, who made a point of " drawing 
 him out," as she called it. 
 
 He liked to see her rising colour and pretty proud smile, 
 when he alluded to her brother. That was a subject of which 
 she never was tired, and it was kept up all the more, from 
 the fact of the " hero " having disappeared from the scene 
 on the day after the storm. There had been no time even to 
 thank him. He had been summoned to a friend's sick-bed — 
 " very provoking," as Agnes said, " just as he had come from 
 such a long tour ; " and she feared he would make excuses 
 for remaining away, as he seemed to have taken no fancy to 
 Wareham, for the few days he had seen it ; and, to his 
 mother's vexation, he called it a slow, tea-drinking, gossip- 
 loving town, with vile roads, and nothing but ugly old maids 
 and an affected parson in the way of society. 
 
 Janet wished very much he would return. Her expecta- 
 tions were raised to a high pitch by Mr. Eussell's description 
 of him. 
 
 She, whose acquaintance with gentlemen was hitherto 
 limited to old and young Mr. Mitchell, Mr. Grant, Dr. Deane, 
 Mr. Lewis, and a Mr. Morris, a solicitor, said to be very 
 clever, who wore gold spectacles and bit his nails in church, 
 naturally thought Mr. George Spencer must be a wonderful 
 person. It was with a mixture of fear and awe, and with 
 great expectation of admiration that she looked forward to 
 seeing him. If anything could lessen this feeling on her 
 part, it was the fuss that Anna and some others made about 
 him. Sometimes, out of mere opposition to this " clatter" of 
 praise, she determined not to admire him at all, and was 
 quite sure he was "nothing after all" — but, when again
 
 THE HERO. 167 
 
 alone, she remembered that day, and his quiet, unobtrusive 
 bravery. Besides, he went out of the way of all the fuss — 
 very likely on purpose ! Yes, Janet began to believe the 
 story of the sick friend was only an excuse ; and it added to 
 her prepossession in his favour very considerably, that he 
 should thus have retired from thanks and being made a 
 "fuss with." 
 
 The high tide was dancing up the pebbles with a ringing 
 plash, as if there was no such thing as a storm ; the sky was 
 clear and blue, and all the lodging-houses poured forth their 
 inhabitants to enjoy the refreshing breeze. Gay people walked 
 up and down the parade or sought the benches, wan invalids 
 passed in Bath-chairs, and a few real lovers of the sea stood 
 on the pebbles close to the foamy zigzag line, or sat on the 
 low rocks under the cliffs. 
 
 Wareham was in full beauty, clothed with dark-leaved 
 myrtles, and bright with gaily-tinted flowers — almost every 
 house had at least its plot. The tall, brick house in Queen's 
 Terrace alone disdaining such appendage, frowned away as 
 ever, though full in its sight the sun-bathed cliff and waters 
 displayed their beauties. Occasionally, too, the breeze brought 
 a few notes from the band to the old study window — a few 
 tantalising, delicious notes, which thrilled through Janet's 
 heart. She pushed aside the dictionary and grammar which 
 lay before her, impatiently. Carriages rolled on, and voices 
 in gay, careless conversation passed the window, and the 
 point of the dark red cliff looked so stately, rearing its 
 rounded head against the soft pearly sky. 
 Another burst of music ! 
 
 Janet leant her head down on the table, sighed, and felt 
 desolate — solitary — out of harmony with the evening.
 
 168 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Presently a light, quick knock was heard. Janet started, 
 and twisted back her hair, which had fallen over her face. 
 
 " Xot at home, Janet ? " said a clear-toned youthful voice. 
 " There you are again, up to your chin in dusty, fusty, musty, 
 crabbed old books — pale and tired. But come — come with 
 me. It is such an evening— every fish has crept out of its 
 shell. Come, Janet ! Yes, it is true ! Even the limpets are 
 winking one eye and shaking one leg. But have they any 
 fins, or legs, or eyes 1 " and she laughed gaily. 
 
 " May I go, I wonder 1 " said Janet, brightening np as she 
 looked at the pretty face before her. "Perhaps I may be 
 wanted, Agnes." 
 
 " No, no ! Eleanor is in the parlour, and has engaged Miss 
 Anna Eussell to go with her ' tract-sowing/ as I call it. They 
 said I might coax you to go out, and they said — but never 
 mind now. You have a headache, I see. Obstinate, foolish 
 Janet, to overdo it so — and all for what 1 " 
 
 " Eor what, indeed ! To get away from this place," said 
 Janet, rising quickly. 
 
 " Oh, for shame, Janet ! Wish to leave Miss Anna and 
 dear Mr. Lewis 1 Oh, fie !" and Agnes laughed again merrily 
 — so merrily that Janet joined too. " That's right, my dear, 
 chase away melancholy. What is the old song 1 " and she 
 sang, while handing Janet her bonnet, breaking off, however, 
 to say — " Come, put it straight, please. Eeally, you do want 
 a new shawl." 
 
 " Don't talk of it ! " said Janet. " I wonder, Agnes, you 
 can bear to be seen with me ! " 
 
 " So do I — you are such a horrid girl ! It is a proof of 
 my amiability, or of yours. But as Miss Mitchell says, 
 ' Outward appearance is often deceptive/ hey, Janet ? "
 
 THE HEEO. 169 
 
 " Ob, I have had such a storm there, Agnes ! " 
 
 " Tell me all about it when Ave are out, dear. I am pining 
 for that sweet breeze. Stay, Janet — for pity's sake put your 
 bonnet straighter." 
 
 " You are very anxious about my dress this evening, 
 Agnes. Will this do 1 " 
 
 "Yes — but you are sadly pale. But, come, let us away, 
 or we shall be interrupted, and I have somethiug to tell 
 you." 
 
 They passed the company on the parade, and reached the 
 cliff-walk. 
 
 Here the breeze blew in their faces, and the spray dashed 
 up ; while the plash and gurgle of the full tide under the 
 hollow rocks mingled pleasantly with the band music. They 
 were playing a march, spirit-moving and wild. 
 
 Agnes danced on a few steps, then gathering a wreath of 
 the pink convolvulus, she threw it at Janet playfully, and as 
 she smiled, and the light glanced on her golden ringlets, Janet 
 gazed at her with unrestrained admiration and wonder. 
 
 The two girl friends were unlike. Agnes all grace and 
 style, her lips full of curl, her cheeks full of colour, her hair 
 so very bright — she looked like a sunbeam. If Janet smiled, 
 which she did beautifully, it was followed by a sigh ; and if 
 ■she talked gaily one moment, the next she was grave. Her 
 coarse straw bonnet and cotton dress too, contrasted strongly 
 with Agnes' perfectly well- chosen and fashionable attire. 
 
 "Agnes," said Janet, speaking slowly and looking stead- 
 fastly at her, " You are so suited to this evening ! You seem 
 — face, figure, voice and all — to chime in so beautifully ; and 
 with your pretty floating dress it does not need much fancy 
 to believe you have risen out of that glittering wave ! "
 
 170 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 " Thank you, dear ; but I can't stay to bandy pretty 
 compliments. I'm not an Aphrodite or a mermaid. I 
 see a charming little hollow, so soft and so snug, half 
 way down. Can't we reach it? Let us try. Only pray 
 don't slip ! " 
 
 So half in fear, half in fun, with cautious steps they crept 
 down over the crumbling edge, and by dint of catching hold 
 of tufts of plants, they managed to reach the desired 
 "nest." 
 
 " Beautiful ! " exclaimed Agnes. " Oh, I love the sea, and 
 those charming boats bowing so coyly ! I wish I was in one ! 
 I love the sea, Janet ; don't you % " 
 
 "No, no!" said Janet, turning away her head. "It is 
 associated with the greatest pleasure and the greatest misery 
 I ever had. I don't love it. Certainly not now when it 
 looks so glad." 
 
 " You strange girl ! " said Agnes, gently. 
 
 " Oh, Agnes, I don't think I shall ever like it again ! I 
 can never enjoy it as you do." 
 
 " Never ! Oh, yes, Janet ; don't say that. Just now 
 you are jaded, worried, set on edge — but, never 1 You 
 are so young. You may be very happy yet — as happy as 
 I am." 
 
 " Who would think this the same sea as that of ten days 
 ago, when the tossing foam covered even the hills, and the 
 wind buffeted houses, ships, and mankind? I liked that 
 storm, Agnes. It was grand ! There is something sublime 
 in wind like that. I don't know how it was, but that day I 
 threw off troubles, and thought of bright things — and then 
 his, Mr. Eussell's, return at first, made everything different. 
 I gave up the thought of leaving for a few days, but now —
 
 THE HERO. 171 
 
 now — it is even worse than ever. They might leave me to 
 enjoy his society, I think." 
 
 " What do they do to prevent it, dear 1 " 
 
 " Do ! Why not exactly do anything ; but hint and frown 
 and look daggers, and if you believe it, they say now that I 
 am grown up and I am too old to be so much with him. I 
 assure you I dare not look at him in their presence ! And it 
 makes me so stiff and conscious that I believe he fancies 
 I am sulky. No, Agnes, I can't stand it." 
 
 " I am glad I know you, Janet," said Agnes, with a graver 
 face than she generally wore. 
 
 " And I am sure I am thankful that I know you," returned 
 Janet, with tears in her eyes. 
 
 " But as to your being a governess," interrupted her friend, 
 " I don't believe it. I can't bear the notion. You are not 
 suited to the life. By-the-way, Janet, how does your pupil 
 get on, hey 1 " 
 
 " Don't ask me ! Oh, Agnes ! there was such a row about 
 that. Yon know that insufferable puppy, man or boy, or 
 whatever he is V 
 
 " Surely you cannot mean Mr. Edward Mitchell 1 Surely, 
 Janet, you are not calling my partner a puppy 1 My dear, 
 he called me a star, a flower ! — and I forget what — I can't 
 remember half his compliments ! And then to hear him 
 called a puppy ! 'Tis too bad, Janet ! " 
 
 " Oh ! I do so dislike him," said Janet, with a sigh. " I 
 had rather be condemned to hear Bridget's long stories for an 
 hour, than bear his insulting familiarity. But it is all very 
 well for you, he would not be so to you ; but to me — " 
 
 " He told me, I recollect," interrupted Agnes, " that you 
 were a great favourite of his ; .that he always admired you,
 
 172 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 though it was the fashion to say you were too small, and 
 proud, and rather full of airs." 
 
 " Don't tell me what he said. I really don't care ; but I 
 am annoyed. I told Bridget I would not practise if there 
 was so much joking and teasing, and I could not play if 
 that abominable flute went on in my ear, out of tune and 
 time ; and then Mary Jane said that I must go on, for Miss 
 Anna had ordered me to teach them. My pride rose, and I 
 put on my bonnet and walked away, and then, — then, I had 
 all the old story. I was reminded of what 1 am, and — oh ! 
 it is dreadful ! " 
 
 " What did Mr. Russell say, Janet 1 " 
 
 " Oh ! he never says anything ; but he looked hurt. 
 However, it only makes me the more anxious to leave 
 it all!" 
 
 Agnes looked grave, but presently said — " If you had but 
 got a brother, Janet ! " 
 
 " I had once." 
 
 " Then you know something of the pleasure. My brother 
 came yesterday. Mamma and all of us are so happy. He is 
 nearer my age, yon know, than Eleanor, and more like me. 
 We are such good friends." 
 
 " It must be very happy for you, Agnes! Do you know I 
 have often envied even the Mitchells. They seem happy 
 together. It seems like a home ! " Janet sighed. 
 
 " Yes, good-natured, not very refined, Mrs. Mitchell, so 
 quick, and so brisk, and her long sawny husband, and the 
 three olive branches — they do seem fond of each other, as 
 you say. Bridget pokes out her chin, and makes prosy good 
 speeches, and Mary Jane surveys her new dress with com- 
 placency, and Edward says, ' sisters are great bores/ buzzing
 
 THE HERO. 173 
 
 in one's ear like a large bluebottle fly. But come, what would 
 poor dear mamma say to me for such scandal ! She is at this 
 moment driving with Mrs. Mitchell, and Mr. Mitchell sent me 
 such a bouquet for the dance last week. How wrong it is of 
 me ! Come, Janet, get up, I see Mr. Eussell coming ; he 
 doesn't see us. What a sober business-like walk he has, 
 to be sure ! " 
 
 Janet rose and saw Mr. Jacob coming down the hill. 
 
 "Yes," she said, "he always walks here of an evening. 
 See, he is looking down on his favourite view. How well I 
 remember my first walk here with him ! I have good cause 
 to remember it, too." 
 
 "He shall turn again with us; we'll go home by the lane," 
 said Agnes. 
 
 " He is going home now, I am sure, Agnes. We must not 
 disturb him." 
 
 " Oh, but I shall make him turn — see if I don't." 
 
 So saying, to Janet's great wonder and perhaps envy at her 
 self-confidence, she ran on, and in a pretty, playful manner 
 asked him to go round by the lane with them. 
 
 He looked pleased and surprised, and turned immediately. 
 He and Agnes walked first, Janet lingered a little behind — 
 she was tired. Presently Agnes said — "You had better help 
 her, she is fagged," and then he turned, and drawing Janet's 
 hand on his arm, he said — "If it is too far for you, my 
 dear, we won't go." 
 
 " Oh, no ! " Janet said, she should like it. 
 
 They rested on the top of the hill before they climbed the 
 low stile which led into the lane. There was a glimpse of 
 Old AVareham tower and its elms on the opposite hill, and 
 below lay Xew Wareham, and the new brick chapel was very
 
 174 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 conspicuous. This led to a discussion on the merits of the 
 two buildings, and Agnes laughingly accused Mr. Eussell of 
 never attending the chapel. He said that he had always 
 attended the old church from a boy, and his father and grand- 
 father before him, and although he was glad for the accom- 
 modation of the public and bad walkers, that a church should 
 be built at New Wareham, yet he had never liked to give up 
 his old habit. Both his parents lay in the churchyard, and 
 he liked passing them on a Sunday. 
 
 Janet's eyes filled with tears, and blushing up, she said — 
 "I have often longed to beg a great favour of you, Mr. 
 Russell. Would you let me go with you there one Sunday 1 
 Do you think I might? I have never been there since — 
 since I first came to the place." She cleared her voice, and 
 added — "I should so like to see the churchyard again." 
 
 " True, to be sure you would. I ought to have considered 
 that. Certainly you shall come." 
 
 " Will your sisters allow me, do you think ? " 
 
 " Ah, we must manage that ! You shall go, Janet, that is 
 if you think you can manage the hill, the first fine Sunday. 
 How very odd that I should never have thought of this ! " 
 
 Agnes had jumped over the stile, and was gathering a 
 bunch of honeysuckles while this passed, and now the others 
 followed her. It was a true Devonshire lane, narrow, and 
 with high hedges. There was no view to be seen; but a 
 person must be hard to please who cannot be satisfied with a 
 genuine old Devonshire hedge, with its shadows and its 
 mossy bank, where, from the feathery ferns and the fragrant 
 woodbine to the rich tufts of pale primroses and star-like 
 periwinkle and superb foxglove, every blade, and every lea£ 
 and every break in the earth, is in itself a study. A small,
 
 THE HERO. 175 
 
 bubbling brook, which in winter often covered the road, was 
 now quietly running by the hedge-side. They stood for a 
 moment to watch a dragon-fly, and then Jacob, looking at 
 his watch, said he was very sorry, but he really must not 
 linger, they had some way to go now, and he had an ap- 
 pointment. They quickened their pace, but Janet was 
 very tired, and do what she would she kept rather behind- 
 hand. 
 
 " It is too far for you/' said Jacob ; " I was wrong to allow 
 it. Take care, there is a carriage coming, and we haven't too 
 much room." He pulled Janet a little back as he spoke, and 
 a phaeton and pair came close upon them. 
 
 " It is mamma I" cried Agnes. " Stop, stop, can't Janet — 
 hadn't she better get on the box with George 1 That's my 
 brother George. You won't mind it, will you 1 " she said, 
 quickly. 
 
 Meanwhile the carriage had stopped. Mrs. Mitchell and 
 Mrs. Spencer had been talking too earnestly to see them at 
 first, but George Spencer recognised his sister. 
 
 "How do you do, Mr. Bussell? How do you do, Miss 
 Nairn 1 I am glad to see you in such pleasant company, my 
 love," said Mrs. Spencer. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell nodded qirickly at them, and Agnes stepping 
 forward asked if Janet might have a lift. 
 
 " Oh ! by all means, surely my love ; but she won't mind 
 sitting in front, I hope — hey? Will you, Miss Nairn? 
 Dear, how tired you look ! Stop, George, my dear, mind the 
 horses, Miss Nairn will excuse you, I am sure." 
 
 u Eetter get in, Janet," said Jacob. 
 
 " Oh, no, I had rather not. I had much rather not. 1 
 am not much tired," said she, drawing back.
 
 176 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 " I insist," said Agnes. " Mr. Eussell, yon mnst nse force. 
 Exercise your authority. Come, George, keep the horses 
 still." 
 
 Janet was forced to p-et up, and the horses, tossing their 
 heads at the flies, put Mrs. Spencer in such a flurry she could 
 only kiss her hand to Mr. Eussell and try to smile, and then 
 begged George to be steady, for the road was so bad. 
 
 " Fie, fie, Cousin Jacob," called out Mrs. Mitchell, nodding 
 and shaking her hand, and still keeping her head turned to 
 them. " Good bye — good bye." Then laughiDg and twitch- 
 ing on her shawl — " Upon my word, Mr. Eussell is coming 
 out. I must tell Edward, he will be so jealous ! " 
 
 Mrs. fSpencer got up a lauguid smile, but she felt despe- 
 rately uneasy, for the horses, impatient of the interruption, 
 had not fallen into their proper pace, and one was taking a 
 few steps in a canter by way of variation. 
 
 " My dear George, let me get out ! What is it 1 " 
 
 " Nothing, mother, nothing ! Why you really treat me 
 like a school-boy. Can't you trust me 1 " 
 
 Mrs. Spencer laughed faintly. " No, my dear, I know how 
 steady yon are ; he is, I assure you, Mrs. Mitchell ; you 
 needn't be afraid of him ; he is reckoned a good whip — but 
 take care, George, of that stone — but you know you don't 
 know these horses, and I'm never a bit afraid of Nichols — 
 not the least." 
 
 " What an unnatural mother you are, to prefer Nichols to 
 your son," said George. 
 
 " My dear, I didn't say so ; but I beg your pardon, Miss 
 Nairn, — I believe you don't know my son ; allow me to 
 
 introduce him now. Mr. George Spencer — Miss . My 
 
 dear, mind the turning ! "
 
 THE HERO. 177 
 
 " Fortunately I have been introduced to you before," said 
 George, bending a little from his high seat towards Janet. 
 "My mother is too nervous in a carriage to be quite con- 
 scious what she is doing ; but my sister Agnes has 'written 
 and said so much about Miss Nairn, I could not doubt who 
 it was." 
 
 Janet did not know exactly what to answer, so she said 
 nothing. To be so suddenly and familiarly introduced to this 
 hero of her imagination, about whom she had speculated and 
 thought for ten days, rather upset her usual presence of mind. 
 She felt decidedly uncomfortable, and wished heartily she 
 had first met him, as she had fancied she should, in the 
 drawing-room at Bock Cottage, or the sitting-room at No. 1, 
 where, unobserved in the crowd, she might take a long look. 
 As it was she tried to catch stolen glances ; but each time 
 her eyes met his, and the sparkle of fun and mischief in 
 them, though they were decidedly handsome, frightened and 
 also a little disappointed her. This was not her notion of 
 him at all. She had imagined a thoughtful, silent person, 
 with even a touch of sternness about him. 
 
 The living man on the driving-seat, however, was the 
 reverse of this. Bright, gay and youthful he seemed. 
 " Almost a boy," was Janet's thought. But there was no 
 time for more consideration. She found herself called upon 
 at least to listen. 
 
 " Are you comparing notes, Miss Nairn % " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "Are you comparing George Spencer the real, with the 
 George Spencer you have heard that silly sister of mine 
 describe ? When two persons have heard much of one 
 another, as I believe you and I have, there is always a 
 
 VOL. I. N
 
 178 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 strangeness in first meeting, don't you think 1 I should like 
 to know how far I resemble anything you have been good 
 enough to imagine me." 
 
 " How do you know I have imagined anything 1 " Janet 
 asked, rather startled at his reading her thoughts, but deter- 
 mined not to be so afraid of a " boy," and with a demure 
 smile, which he managed to see, by stooping to straighten the 
 reins. 
 
 " Well, without any extra conceit, I suppose so, judging 
 from my sister Aggy's usual facility in talking. Come now, — 
 did she tell tales of me 1 Or did she expatiate on the 
 numberless perfections of her hopeful brother ? She can do 
 both, I know." 
 
 " Perhaps I did not take her opinion. I have heard of 
 you from others — from another.". . . 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Eussell told me of you." Her voice involun- 
 tarily changed into earnestness as she said this. 
 
 " Oh, when I had the pleasure of fishing him out of the 
 sea ! Poor fellow, it was nearly up with him ! He seems a 
 worthy man. I couldn't have had a better introduction, 
 apparently, for every one looks on me as a public benefactor 
 about here." 
 
 This jarred on Janet ; " Pishing up " was very different 
 from her idea of the event. Though rather indignant, she 
 said, in her most earnest way, " How happy you must have 
 felt ! What a grand thing it must be to save a person from 
 death at the risk of one's own life ! " 
 
 Again he managed to look at her, not quite understanding 
 the low, hesitating, yet eager tone. 
 
 Janet met his look this time unconsciously ; she was now
 
 THE HERO. 179 
 
 completely wrapt in her subject. Her eyes flashed, and a 
 pale, delicate colour just tinted her cheeks, so that her auditor 
 was surprised at her extreme beauty. 
 
 He only answered her by a laugh — one of those thoroughly 
 unmeaning, conventional noises which is as unlike a genial 
 laugh as possible, but is used as a convenient stop-gap when 
 people don't know what to say. 
 
 The sound checked Janet at once. She coloured more 
 deeply, as she felt uncomfortable at having said what was not 
 understood. Disappointed and vexed, she looked steadily at 
 the wheel on her side, biting her lips, and resolving to be 
 careful what she said to him another time, for he was evi- 
 dently a very common-place person. 
 
 Presently he spoke, in a graver tone : " There was an ex- 
 citement about the whole scene that day — the crowds of 
 anxious faces — the return of the ship, to perish in sight of 
 home — the very wind, the uproar and tumult, excited one 
 to the utmost pitch. It needed but one second's thought 
 to see that help from the cliff was the needful thing. I did 
 but speak, and the brave fellows were ready. As you say, 
 lEiss Nairn, it was a glorious moment when I drew him on 
 shore — I am proud of it ; but you don't blame me, I hope, 
 for disliking the fuss and notoriety that old ladies are prone 
 to make 1 'Tis such an extreme bore to receive thanks, and 
 wear the subject threadbare." 
 
 " Indeed, I think so ; it must be horrible," said Janet, 
 heartily, and feeling a rapid reaction in his favour. " That 
 was why you left directly, wasn't it 1 " Again she looked at 
 him, as if to read his thoughts, with the same kindling eye 
 and colour. 
 
 He smiled. " Xo. I might deceive you, and say ' Yes ;'
 
 180 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 but I am sorry to say — sorry, since I see it will lower me in 
 your opinion — that my excuse was a very real one." 
 
 " Oh, of course ! I didn't mean — " 
 
 She stopped in confusion again, and did not speak for a 
 long time. But George Spencer could talk pleasantly, and he 
 had plenty to say ; so by degrees Janet's awkwardness gave 
 way, and she listened with pleasure and ease to his remarks 
 on the scenery before them, or his recollections of foreign 
 travel. He paused suddenly to hear what his mother was 
 saying. 
 
 " If Miss Nairn has no objection, Mrs. Mitchell and I wish 
 to see if the Tuckers are returned ; so you can drive round by 
 Osborne Terrace, you know." 
 
 " Yes, mother. I am as wise as ever ; but perhaps you 
 can direct me " — stooping towards Janet. " I hope you don't 
 find it cold ? It is a pity to go home. Shall I lengthen the 
 drive ? " 
 
 Mrs. Spencer caught the word " cold." She had a dread of 
 cold. " My dear Miss Nairn, how inattentive I am ! Pray 
 take this cloak — you must, indeed ! The sea-breeze is chilly. 
 Pray come and sit here : we can make room, can't we, Mrs. 
 Mitchell 1 " 
 
 " There is no chill breeze here, mother," said George. " It 
 is bad for the horses to have all the weight behind, par- 
 ticularly such a heavy addition as that would be," he added 
 to Janet ; then, whipping the horses, they trotted on briskly 
 — too fast for talking. 
 
 Janet looked from the new, well-fitting kid gloves on Mr. 
 Spencer's hands to her own thread ones, and a flush covered 
 her face. She felt as if out of place beside him, with Mrs. 
 Spencer's silk and fur cloak over her feet.
 
 THE HERO. 181 
 
 The horses moved fast. George was trying their speed on 
 the only level ground which he had met with. But Janet's 
 thoughts went faster still : they flew back to Manchester ; 
 then far away over the broad ocean, where her father was — 
 if he were yet alive, but not one word had she heard of 
 
 liim. 
 
 * * * * * # 
 
 " Agnes," said Mr. Spencer to his sister that night, " your 
 friend is romantic, isn't she 1 " 
 
 " What do you mean, sir 1 " (pulling his whiskers,) 
 a You dare not tell me you don't think her beautiful, or that 
 I have flattered in my portrait. Isn't she like that picture 
 }'ou used to admire so at Broom Hall 1 Confess, sir ! — confess 
 I was right ! " 
 
 " She wears horrid bad gloves," was the answer, with a 
 provoking smile, as he tossed his handsome head back, and 
 threw his arm round his sister's waist. " But I suppose that 
 is part and parcel of the romance, isn't it 1 Is she dependent 
 on that — 1 " 
 
 " That delightful man, Mr. Eussell, whom you saved 1 — Yes, 
 she is. But I shall tell you no more while you have that 
 mocking smile ; you don't deserve it." 
 
 " Jacob ! Ha ! ha ! Oh, what's in a name, Aggie ! And 
 she is called — let me see, what is it 1 — Annette 1 Well, to 
 be serious, she hasn't a bad figure ; rather dignified for such 
 a mite, and graceful — rather. Altogether I approve your 
 taste. Come, now, and reward me with a waltz." 
 
 " Oh, George, you should hear her play ! " 
 
 " Well, I am ready. Beally, it will be good fun, and some- 
 thing new, to cultivate the acquaintance of these people. You 
 must bring them here. Eleanor approves, doesn't she? But
 
 182 miss russell's hobby. 
 
 defend me from Eleanor's particular friends ! What a dull, 
 slow place it is, to be sure ! " And he yawned over a news- 
 paper, till the waltz induced him to whistle an accom- 
 paniment. 
 
 George Spencer was an only son, comfortably provided for, 
 so that no profession had been judged needful for him ; he 
 was also heir-apparent to a wealthy uncle. He was natural!}' 
 amiable and easy-tempered, had plenty of ready observation 
 and sense at command, and a handsome person, though per- 
 haps somewhat under-sized. If he was just a little spoilt, 
 and thought George Spencer a very agreeable and irresistible 
 fellow, it was no more than most other persons thought and 
 said, and what his mother and sister Agnes told him by word 
 or look all day long. He was essentially good-natured, and 
 did not like to give pain to any one ; so that while his whims 
 and caprices were the rule of the family, only objected to 
 occasionally by his elder sister Eleanor, he never imagined he 
 was the least selfish, and led a very easy and self-contented 
 life, rather apt to fancy himself in love, and, by way of con- 
 tradiction, choosing for that purpose young ladies whom he 
 could not be supposed to think of marrying, being, in fact, 
 rather sated and weary of the court paid to him, as so young 
 a "marrying man/' by mothers and daughters. He rather 
 liked to " shock the public," as he said, by choosing out some 
 plain, and even vulgar girl, as his chief partner for an evening. 
 This way of proceeding had brought him very near one or 
 two awkward scrapes, and alarmed his mother. It was her 
 great wish that he should be " serious," and marry at once. 
 She was just a little tired of constantly breaking up her 
 establishment, and flitting about from place to place, as his 
 fancy led. Unfortunately, there was no house on the family
 
 THE HERO. 183 
 
 estate ; it had always been settled that George was to build 
 one. But though he had portfolios full of drawings and 
 plans, he never came to the point of laying the first stone, 
 and declared he could not retire to fill the " awfully dull and 
 respectable part of country gentleman till he was married." 
 
 " Then do marry," was his mother's answer. 
 
 " Oh, yes, all in good time — when I find the right Mrs. 
 George ! But let me enjoy my youth and liberty a little. 
 After all, marriage is a deuced dull affair after the first year." 
 
 But a few wise friends deeply regretted this idle " enjoy- 
 ment of liberty," and mourned to see, as they thought, a pro- 
 mising character deteriorate, without the healthy and saving 
 necessity of work of any kind. George himself, to do him 
 justice, saw and felt the truth of this, and had some moments 
 of penitence and resolutions to break it ; but " something " 
 always happened to postpone the time for " settling down 
 and making himself of some use in the world." A mere 
 butterfly he was at this period — boyish, gay, and, as he called 
 it, u bored to death " by turns — his natural taste keeping him 
 apart from all vice or "fast" living; and, because he was 
 domestic, and preferred lolling in easy-chair or sofa, with 
 some light reading, to smoking and gambling, his mother and 
 sister were proud and happy, and thought " George " would 
 certainly make the " best husband in the world."
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 miss russell's memory, axd mrs. Mitchell's proposal. 
 
 Mtss Eussell was far from well. Her increasing weak sight 
 prevented her from employing herself, so that there was 
 little to withdraw her mind from the loss of the cargo and the 
 brig. It was in vain that her brother told her the loss would 
 not affect their yearly income — that he had been long saving, 
 and this would not ruin them at all. She hugged the idea 
 with tenacity ; it was a text for many lectures every day to 
 every member of the family. At every meal she spoke of the 
 necessity for stringent economy, and worked herself into a 
 fever if a penny was owing to any shop. 
 
 Anna cared not. She had a rooted disbelief of ruin, and 
 knew little at all of money-matters, believing, as a matter of 
 course, that there would always be enough for her wants. 
 When Miss Eussell was irritable and fretful, she avoided 
 her. Not that Miss Eussell ever found much fault with 
 Anna, for she had always been a pet in the family. It was 
 only on the subject of education that she invariably opposed 
 Anna. 
 
 It was otherwise with Jacob. Miss Eussell never forgot 
 that once, long ago, he had been very unbusiness-like — that
 
 MISS eussell's memory. 185 
 
 when quite a boy, Spenser's " Faery QneeDe" had been found 
 under the ledger by his father, who had said, " Depend on it, 
 Jacob will never be a man of business — never." She could 
 not forget these traits of his early youth. If he was at all 
 gayer than usual — if he talked of a book, or played on his 
 violin — she suspected mischief. He was the youngest of the 
 family, and the mother having been for years an invalid, 
 Miss Russell had, in very early youth, been promoted to be 
 mistress of the house, and, as it has been already said, her 
 energy and perseverance had gone far towards saving the 
 family from ruin. 
 
 All this had served to give a turn to her character. 
 Strangers did not know, friends forgot, but Jacob never over- 
 looked it. When she found fault, he remembered his old 
 follies ; when she fretted about economy and saving, he called 
 to mind, her self-denying, useful life in youth. The remem- 
 brance of her devotion as a daughter and elder sister made 
 him forbearing and patient, when she worried every one else. 
 It made him give up everything that annoyed her. Janet 
 thought too much so, and that it only increased the evil ; but 
 she understood and reverenced the temper which was so 
 widely different from her own ; and she thought if Miss 
 Russell had been her own relation, or had shown any love 
 towards her, she, too, would have striven to soften the edges of 
 a rough and worn temper. As it was, she liked her far better 
 than Anna. Miss Eussell's severity and love of contradiction, 
 galling as it was, did not try her so much as the overpowering 
 volubility, the worrying interference, the unsympathising 
 animation of Anna. 
 
 It was a peculiar feature in Miss Eussell's character not to 
 forget. As Jacob's fiddling propensities were fresh as ever in
 
 186 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 her mind, so were Janet's first early bursts of temper ; and she 
 was fond of reminding her of them, which to Janet's pride 
 was almost unbearable. 
 
 Often now, Janet sought for opportunities to make herself 
 useful — to fetch and carry for Miss Eussell, or to work for 
 her; but she always tried to do this unseen. She placed 
 Miss Russell's chair and basket of paper before she came into 
 the room, to avoid the irritating remark — " Ah, I am glad to 
 see you come round. I always said pride must stoop. Now 
 you see the truth of what I said ! " &c. 
 
 When Miss Russell had nothing else to be anxious and 
 cross about, Janet was her safety valve ; she would deplore 
 her own folly and weakness in ever giving way to Jacob's 
 visions or Anna's impetuosity, and sigh over the expense and 
 the trial. But if ever Anna, or Jacob, or any one else pro- 
 posed Janet's going to a good school as parlour boarder, to 
 prepare her to gain her livelihood as teacher — or even that 
 they should take steps to place her in some family as nursery 
 governess — then Miss Russell objected : said she was too 
 young, too unhealthy, too quick-tempered. It was all very 
 well with them — they understood her — it would never do as 
 a governess. Oh no ! she must stay on of course ; and, 
 indeed, she was getting to be useful. Of course, when she 
 died, and when Anna married — which Miss Russell always 
 believed would be the case — of course, then, Janet must be a 
 governess, or something or other. . . . 
 
 On the other hand, if Jacob talked of her remaining on 
 with them, and of the propriety of beginning to lay by a 
 small provision for her, or of giving her now an allowance of 
 her own — if he so much as hinted at this, Miss Russell asked 
 what he was thinking of ! why he did not look out for a
 
 MRS. MITCHELL'S PROPOSAL. 137 
 
 situation for her, or try to get at her father's connexions in 
 Manchester ! . . . 
 
 But, perhaps, one of Miss Eussell's greatest stumbling- 
 blocks was her lively, determinedly good-tempered cousin, 
 Mrs. Mitchell, who often left her domestic concerns to " cheer 
 up Miss Eussell, poor soul ! " 
 
 " Cheer up ! " Why, every laugh, every contented nod, 
 each happy word of Mrs. Mitchell's made Miss Russell more 
 gloomy, more severe, more contradictory ; and yet, strange to 
 say, she missed Mrs. Mitchell's visits, and wondered much if 
 two or three days passed without seeing her. 
 
 " I am sure you will be glad to hear what I have to say 
 to-day, cousin," cried Mrs. Mitchell one morning, in her most 
 cheerful and loudest voice. " I just put on my bonnet any 
 way, and said I must run over, though we were very busy. 
 But Mrs. Turner — you know who I mean % Well, Mrs. 
 Turner told me she wanted to hear of a nursery governess for 
 her three children — two girls and a boy, or two boys and one 
 girl, I really don't know which. So I immediately thought 
 of Janet — Jane, I mean. I said to Mitchell, I was sure you 
 would rejoice ; and it certainly is time to begin if ever she 
 does. You will spoil her here, for work. The Spencers are 
 enough to spoil any one, and so I tell my girls and my boy. 
 1 said it was owing to Agnes' spoiling, that Janet was so 
 touchy about practising with my Bridget." . . . 
 
 "Eeally I think, Mrs. Mitchell, that you must allow 
 Edward was to blame there." 
 
 " Oh, I dare say ! Ko doubt my children have faults as 
 well as others; but" — and she touched Miss Eussell's 
 hand, who, however, drew it away ; " but, never mind 
 that, 'tis all forgot and forgiven ; and I am sure I am glad
 
 188 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 to be able to help you, and the girl too, to Mrs. Turner's 
 situation." 
 
 " You needn't trouble yourself ! Jane is not going to leave 
 us at present. And if she were, I think I could settle it. 
 Mrs. Turner might apply to me ! " 
 
 " Certainly ! Oh, certainly ! " said Mrs. Mitchell, jogging 
 her foot. "Well, do as you like ; but, if you change your 
 mind, I shall be ready to do what I can : and Jane looks so 
 much better in health, I should think she needn't be a 
 burden on you any longer." 
 
 " It is quite a voluntary act," said Miss Eussell, drawing 
 up her head ; "we were not at all called on to take Jane. 
 We considered it as an act of charity." 
 
 " You were very good, I know. Does Anna go to the 
 picnic on Thursday — or Jacob ?" 
 
 " Certainly not Anna. Of Jacob's movements I am gene- 
 rally ignorant." 
 
 " He is quite come out lately," said Mrs. Mitchell. " Well, 
 if he should like to go," added she, rising ; " all I can say is, 
 he can have a seat in our fly. I am going in Mrs. Spencer's 
 carriage. Such an affable person she is ! And there'll be 
 Bridget and Mary Jane, and plenty of room for Jacob 
 if he likes it. Of course, I suppose you won't let Jane 
 go?" 
 
 " Why 1 — I don't suppose any such thing. I like her to 
 know the Spencers. Mrs. Spencer told me there was no 
 other girl like her in Wareham ! " 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell did not take offence. Miss Eussell never 
 could manage to offend her. She only laughed and said — 
 
 " Then I won't offer her a seat in the fly ; for, who knows, 
 she and my girls may quarrel. They're half jealous of her
 
 MRS. MITCHELL'S PROPOSAL. 189 
 
 now, about Agnes Spencer ! Good bye — love to Anna and 
 Jacob." 
 
 Miss Russell felt very angry, but she could not resist 
 getting up and going to the window to watch Mrs. Mitchell, 
 as she hurried across the Green to her own home, holding up 
 her petticoats and looking sharply on every side to see who 
 was passing. 
 
 " Her manners are more vulgar than ever," said Miss 
 Eussell, contemptuously, and turning back to her chair. 
 
 That very evening there was a note from Mrs. Spencer to 
 Miss Eussell, begging, as a great favour, that Janet might be 
 allowed to go to the picnic, and adding, that she, Mrs. Spencer, 
 would take great care of her. There would be a place in the 
 phaeton or the Mitchell's fly ; and Agnes and Janet could 
 settle between themselves which they would go in. 
 
 Janet had her own reasons for not wishing to go. She 
 had begun of late to feel mortified at her dress, so she ventured 
 to express her wish to remain at home. 
 
 Miss Eussell said she was not consulted; she was too 
 young to judge for herself; she ought to be glad to be seen 
 and known, and make friends for herself ; unless, indeed, she 
 intended always hanging on upon them in idleness 1 
 
 Stung to the quick, Janet remained silent. 
 
 Presently Miss Eussell gave Jacob Mrs. Mitchell's message ; 
 and added; as she wiped her spectacles, " I don't suppose, 
 however, you will be foolish enough to go." 
 
 " Indeed I don't know, — I think I should like it. They 
 are going to see the ruins. It is many years since I was 
 there." 
 
 Miss Eussell fidgeted, and sighed, and said — "Please 
 yourself ! Indeed I don't care — do as you like ! Neglect
 
 190 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 ■work for pleasure. Leave me to toil and trouble while you 
 enjoy yourself ! " 
 
 " Xo, no, sister, not that ! I really don't think I shall go. 
 Xow I recollect, I have letters to write on Thursday." 
 
 Janet's eyes were fixed on him, and there was a very slight 
 curl of scorn playing about her lips, besides great indignation, 
 against some one. 
 
 He looked up, and saw her still burning cheeks and excited 
 expression. 
 
 " Give us the Evening Hymn, Janet, will you ?" said he. 
 
 Janet cast a reproachful glance towards Miss Russell, and 
 pressed her lips tight together ; then, as Anna came into the 
 room, she quickly took her seat at the piano, and ran over 
 the scales rapidly and impatiently. 
 
 " Do you call that a hymn ? " said Miss Russell. 
 
 Janet did not answer, but went on with her chords, till 
 Jacob rose and stood by her side, calling Anna also to take 
 her part. 
 
 Then Janet played the hymn; but not a word did she 
 sing as she usually did. Before it was concluded — before 
 Jacob's deep voice had finished the last verse of praise, tears 
 had gathered in her eyes, and now they slowly fell, cooling 
 her burning cheek. The last chord was touched with a 
 quieter and gentler hand.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE WALK. 
 
 Janet had a pleasant thought for the next day, Saturday. 
 She was to go to Old Wareham church on the morrow with 
 Mr. Russell, to see Tom's grave, over which the grass must now 
 he thick. The tears fell, and yet she was happy in the 
 expectation, too happy she feared, for, after all, she might not 
 go ! Perhaps Jacob might have forgotten his promise, or, 
 what was more likely, perhaps he could not manage it with- 
 out raising a storm, which she might have braved for 
 such a purpose herself, but which she felt sorry he should 
 endure for her sake. While they were waiting for Miss 
 Russell before prayers (Anna had gone to see for her sister), 
 Janet ventured to look towards the window, and say — " I 
 hope it will be fine to-morrow ! " 
 
 " I hope so too, Janet, but it looks something like rain, I 
 fear. However, if it is not fine to-morrow you can come 
 another day." 
 
 It was evident he had not forgotten. 
 
 " I am half afraid Miss Russell may not like it," said Janet, 
 doubtfully. 
 
 " I don't suppose she will."
 
 192 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 " She will be angry with you again," said Janet, looking 
 at him. 
 
 " Perhaps she will ; but still, I think, we must try. The 
 walk is the only thing — if you should get tired ! " 
 
 The Miss Eussells now came in, and the bell was rung for 
 prayers. 
 
 Janet left her books that day to mend house-linen for Miss 
 Eussell. Martha, the second servant, had attempted to darn 
 a tablecloth, and had done it very badly ; so this time all the 
 scolding was for her, and Janet's good and quick work 
 praised whenever Martha happened to be in hearing. For a 
 wonder, Anna asked Janet to walk with her in the evening 
 Anna seldom took walks of pleasure, but she was just now 
 eager in collecting specimens of sea-weed to stick on coloured 
 paper, and to the beach they accordingly went. 
 
 "While they were stooping and searching for pretty bits, 
 Janet heard a welcome voice, and very soon Agnes and her 
 brother came stumbling and jumping over the pebbles. 
 
 " We stayed to consider who you were for some moments," 
 said Agnes ; " I half feared to encounter the Miss Hills, who 
 are always somewhere about here. But won't you take a turn 
 on the terrace 1 — these stones hurt one's ankles so ! " 
 
 George Spencer, after hoping that Miss Nairn had not 
 caught cold from her drive the other evening, talked to 
 Anna very scientifically about sea-weed; he said he had 
 books full of it, collected from many countries. Anna was 
 delighted. He begged to recommend some good works on 
 the subject, and hoped to be allowed to show her his collec- 
 tion. Then they touched on conchology. Anna knew a few 
 names, and Mr. Spencer advised her to study it, and offered 
 to lend books. Anna was nattered and talkative.
 
 THE WALK. 193 
 
 They were now on the terrace or esplanade. Agnes had 
 many acquaintances ; Anna a few. They often stopped to 
 speak and shake hands. 
 
 " You and I, Miss Nairn, seem to be in the same predica- 
 ment," said Mr. Spencer ; " we know no one ! Very sad, is 
 it not 1 " 
 
 " Very," she answered, smiling. " But as far as you are 
 concerned it will soon be mended." 
 
 He quoted some well-known lines on solitude in a crowd. 
 Janet had never heard them. This led to poetry in general, 
 and as Anna and Agnes were intent on settling which was 
 the best shop for German wool and patterns, Mr. Spencer 
 continued to talk and Janet to listen till they were in the 
 street, and a few drops of rain made Agnes exclaim, 
 
 " Poor mamma ! she will say it was all my fault, George. 
 I hope she won't get wet." 
 
 "There is plenty of rain in those clouds, but it won't come 
 just yet," he remarked. " Which is your favourite poet, 
 Miss Nairn 1 " he continued presently, as they again fell 
 behind the others. " I am right to ask this question, 
 ain't 1 1 Young ladies expect one to talk of poetry, I 
 believe." 
 
 " Do they 1 At all events I don't know that I do ; for the 
 truth is I have read but very little. Miss Anna's favourites 
 are few, and not to my taste ; and Miss Eussell classes it with 
 music — as so many mantraps." 
 
 " But Mr. Bussell — what does he say ? I suspect he dis- 
 sents from his sister's opinions 1 " 
 
 " yes ; in many ways. I have heard him repeat quite 
 long things, several pages ; but I don't always know from 
 what. Spenser is a great favourite of his. I know ; and some 
 
 o
 
 194 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 songs by Burns, which I like better than anything I ever 
 heard. Do you know that Mr. Lewis writes poetry? In- 
 deed he does. I have seen some on a ' Death Bed/ and on 
 ' Lecture Eve/ or ' Thoughts on Lecture Eve.' You needn't 
 laugh, for your sister Eleanor copied them into her book." 
 "Very likely. But I was not laughing." 
 There was a little pause, and Janet looked anxiously at the 
 threatening clouds. 
 
 "0, I do hope it will be fine to-morrow; surely it is 
 getting lighter there ! " she said, eagerly. 
 
 Mr. Spencer looked too, and smiled, but said nothing. 
 " There ! You are laughing now in your heart," she said, 
 colouring up a little. " You often do. What is there about 
 me so odd and amusing to you V 
 
 " Nothing odd, I assure you. If I smiled it was only in 
 sympathy with your unexpressed thoughts." 
 
 " That isn't possible ! You don't know me enough to read 
 me off in that way. How can you know what I was 
 thinking about then 1 I don't like being laughed at." 
 
 " I beg your pardon humbly," he said, now really laugh- 
 ing. "Certainly you do amuse me. You are so very — 
 
 very " 
 
 " I don't wish to amuse you, I am sure," she interrupted. 
 He faced round, and taking off his hat made a low 
 bow. 
 
 " Xonsense !" said Janet, half smiling, half pettishly, and 
 not quite understanding him. " But let us walk faster ; 
 they are gone on so far." 
 
 They walked fast to overtake the others, who had com- 
 menced running. 
 
 " Come," said Agnes ; " our house is nearest. Do come,
 
 THE WALK. 195 
 
 Miss Anna Russell, and George shall show you his sea-weed. 
 Do come and stay till the rain is over." 
 
 " It will not be over," said Anna. " Why doesn't Janet 
 walk faster, I wonder 1 How lazy some people are !" 
 
 George added his entreaties to his sister's, and prevailed 
 upon Anna to return with them, and if it continued to rain, 
 Agnes said, they conlcl go home in the carriage. Janet fol- 
 lowed, of course. 
 
 When Mrs. Spencer returned, she pressed them to stay and 
 have tea. It was the very thing she liked, to have her 
 friends without any fuss, and in a sociable way. 
 
 A message was sent to Queen's Terrace, and Anna was 
 soon surrounded by works on conchology and collections of 
 sea-weed. Agnes beckoned Janet to the pianoforte, and day- 
 light faded away while she still played to the brother and 
 sister ; for George had soon left the conchology and joined 
 his sister and Janet in the inner drawing-room. 
 
 He accompanied the guests to their home, when at last 
 they found the rain had ceased. Betty smiled as she opened 
 the door, and whispered that " Missis had been quite agree- 
 able to their staying, and she and master have had a game at 
 them things — I forget the name just now !" 
 
 Jacob was in the act of shutting np the backgammon 
 board as they came in. Miss Russell had beaten him, and 
 was in good spirits. 
 
 Janet told Betty that she had spent a very happy evening. 
 
 "Ah !" returned Betty, "it do you good, my clear, to go 
 out a bit ; aye, sure it do. Tis they old books, Miss Janet, 
 which take away your colour and spirits. I have always 
 heard that the smell of books is reckoned unwholesome." 
 
 The next morning an unwelcome sound met Janet. Drop, 
 o2
 
 196 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 drop ; splash, splash ! All wet and muddy — the school- 
 children with umbrellas and pattens. The cliff was hidden 
 by a misty cloud, and she looked in vain for a bit of blue 
 sky. A gust of wind arose, and an unfortunate woman had 
 her umbrella turned inside out. The rain came harder and 
 faster — there was no hope ! 
 
 Jacob, in his bad-weather coat, was taking down his hat, 
 Janet looking on wistfully. " Better luck another day, my 
 dear j God bless you," and this made her happy in spite of 
 the disappointment.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE MITCHELLS AT HOME. 
 
 Perhaps it was true, as Miss Russell said, that it was un- 
 grateful in Janet not to like going to the Mitchells. But 
 certain it is that she very much disliked it. However, she 
 was obliged to do so occasionally. There had been a little 
 quarrel, or something like it, alluded to before, between the 
 young ones; owing to Edward Mitchell persisting in accom- 
 panying Bridget and Janet with his flute, when Janet went 
 to give the former a music lesson, which Miss Russell had 
 desired her to do. To show that this quarrel. was made up, 
 and they were " good friends" again, after Janet's being 
 severely reprimanded at home for giving herself airs, Mrs. 
 Mitchell invited her to drink tea and spend the evening. 
 Very unwillingly — for she gave up a walk with Agnes 
 Spencer — very unwillingly, Janet obeyed orders, and went. 
 
 They were all at the window. The Mitchells were fond 
 of looking out of window. " Oh, look, there is Mr. 
 Spencer ! " cried Bridget, just as Janet entered. Mr. Mit- 
 chell took one hand out of his pocket, and held out three 
 cold fingers to her, then sauntered out up the street towards 
 the hotel, his favourite lounge. After the usual greetings, the 
 party returned to speak of Mr. Spencer.
 
 198 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " He is a fine young man, I understand," said the mother. 
 " There goes a stranger ! Visitors are pouring in, I am told. 
 It is a good season. But, Janet, you have heard what Mr. 
 Bunny has lost in that storm ? No ? Bless me ! all Wareham 
 is talking of it. 6001. they say won't clear his damages ! " 
 
 " Is Mr. Spencer very handsome ? You have seen him 1 " 
 inquired Mary Jane. 
 
 " I don't know ; I suppose he is." 
 
 " Don't you know ? How droll ! I am told he is very 
 handsome, and as tall as papa," rejoined Mary Jane. " We 
 shall see him at the picnic, however." 
 
 " What a sweet, affable woman Mrs. Spencer is ! And 
 Miss Spencer so amiable and good, and useful, and they are 
 not at all proud ! " said Bridget. 
 
 Janet looked scornful, and remained silent. 
 "Look, Janet! look, Bridget!" exclaimed Mary Jane. 
 "There is that same gentleman with Miss Agnes Spencer. I 
 wonder who it is." 
 
 "How can you stare out of window so?" said Janet, 
 colouring up ; while Bridget ran forward, but was too late to 
 see the party. 
 
 " Why, what are windows made for ?" asked Mrs. Mit- 
 chell, with her merry laugh. " Here comes papa with his 
 news ; but we have forestalled him." 
 Mr. Mitchell came in with his hat on. 
 " Some friend of Mr. Spencer's is arrived — left his gig and 
 horough-bred mare at Bunny's — a capital turn out — groom — 
 and a splendid Newfoundland dog. By-the-bye, I wonder if 
 that creature would have pulled out Jacob, hey ] " 
 
 " Ah," returned his wife. " He will be at the picnic. 
 Papa ! you must give the girls new bonnets, d'ye hear '] "
 
 THE MITCHELLS AT HOME. 199 
 
 " Catch me ! Mary Jane, what do you say 1 " 
 
 "Nothing, papa." 
 
 " You, Bridget the sapient, what is your opinion ?" 
 
 " I shall be very much obliged, I am sure ; but I wouldn't 
 inconvenience you, for 1 can make my best bonnet do again, 
 with turning." 
 
 " How prudent our Bridget is, to be sure ! " said Mrs. Mit- 
 chell, laughing, and swaying herself from side to side. " 0, 
 she's cut out for Cousin Jacob ! Two old sober-sides to- 
 gether ! I often think it will come to pass/' 
 
 It was lucky that no one saw Janet's burning colour and 
 indignant toss of the head. 
 
 u You think wrongly, Mrs. Mitchell," said her husband. 
 " You are an acute woman in your way ; but you are wrong. 
 Bridget must wear the willow ; for as sure as I am alive 
 Cousin Jacob is casting an eye in another quarter." 
 
 " What can you mean, hey, Mr. Mitchell 1 Tell me what 
 you mean ! " said his wife, in a quick, sharp, vehement way. 
 
 " papa ! As if I cared for Jacob Russell !— old enough to 
 be my father ! " said Bridget, shyly. 
 
 " I leave you to find out — and now come into the garden," 
 said the father, sauntering away. 
 
 The garden consisted of one or two narrow paths, amid 
 fruit bushes and rows of flower-pots containing cuttings. At 
 the further end, in a sheltered corner, stood two hothouses, 
 of which Mr. Mitchell was proud. He was a florist, and 
 counted the spots on his geraniums as a draper would his 
 prints. There was no attempt at laying out the ground to 
 advantage ; no happy combination of colour, no grouping of 
 shrubs or sweep of lawn — not even a stiff, tidy box edging to 
 mark the paths from the borders. All was given up to pre-
 
 200 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 paration ; except the celebrated raspberry- bushes, and one 
 or two choice apple-trees, there was nothing in the garden 
 but vegetables and rummage. Yet no one could cut such 
 bouquets as Mr. Mitchell — no window had such perfect 
 specimens of plants. The garden was a favourite resort to 
 the young people ; and, thanks to their neighbour's horse- 
 chestnuts, and lilacs, and laburnums, there was a pretty bower 
 of greenery above the cob-wall, and even a small piece of 
 shade. Here they had placed a seat, and, what is more, a 
 stepping-stone, by means of which they could stand and peep 
 over the wall, on to the sloping lawn and terrace walk of 
 their neighbour. 
 
 Observations as to how often Mr. Hobbs walked there, 
 and who were his visitors, formed a considerable part of 
 the business of the day. And as the said Mr. Hobbs was 
 a bachelor of somewhat eccentric and retired habits, about 
 whom very few persons in Wareham knew anything, these 
 observations were very precious to the inquiring mind of the 
 Mitchell family. 
 
 " Now do tell us," said the wife, putting her arm into her 
 husband's, " do tell us what you mean 1 " 
 
 Mr. Mitchell looked as if he enjoyed playing with his wife's 
 curiosity, and for some time made no reply ; but at last he 
 turned round rather suddenly, upsetting three or four flower- 
 pots as he did so, and facing the three girls, he said, " Miss 
 Nairn can vouch for what I say." 
 
 Janet looked an inquiry, but did not vouchsafe a word. 
 
 "Come now, isn't friend Jacob very particular in his 
 attentions and admiration of a certain young lady % Ah, I 
 see by your colour you know what I mean ! Good taste he 
 shows, too, for she's a pretty girl, and I suppose has the
 
 THE MITCHELLS AT HOME. 201 
 
 wherewithal ; though, for that matter, Kussell can afford to 
 marry whom he likes." 
 
 At this juncture, the heir of the Mitchells appeared. He 
 wore a very gay waistcoat elaborately embroidered with braid 
 and gold buttons ; his tie and pin were very striking, and in 
 the height, or, rather, utmost a length " of fashion ; in fact, 
 he nattered himself that his "get up" was unexceptionable, 
 and that his appearance was altogether admirable. His hat 
 was more than usually stuck on one side of his curly locks as 
 he approached the party, whistling a waltz, and twirling a 
 sprig of verbena. There was even more assumption than 
 usual, more self-confidence, in his low bow and smile to Janet, 
 which she returned with lofty dignity worthy of a duchess 
 at least. 
 
 "We were talking of Mr. Russell, Edward," said his 
 mother. 
 
 " Indeed ! and what are you saying of the old chap ? " 
 
 " Why, that he is coming out as a Benedict ! " 
 
 " And the Beatrice 1 " Edward asked, glancing towards 
 Janet, to see if she appreciated his knowledge of Shakespeare. 
 
 " Oh Edward ! you know ! " said Mr. Mitchell. 
 
 " Hang me if I do." 
 
 " Well, take care, or he'll beat you in the race, for I think 
 you have a sneaking liking in the same quarter." 
 
 " Happy to have my taste confirmed by so illustrious an 
 individual, I am sure, sir. But, bless me, governor, you 
 can't be alluding to Miss Spencer, surely % Oh, you're too 
 bad ! That beats everything I ever heard ! Good, very 
 good ! Well, he may admire as much as he likes, but I hope 
 you don't expect a pretty girl like her to do anything but 
 laugh at such an old fogie ! ; '
 
 202 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " Laugh ! Yes, she laughs, and very prettily too ; and I 
 only know she is a great deal with him, and was heard loud 
 in his praises at a party the other evening. Eussell is no bad 
 spec. He is well off, and is a good fellow. After all, he is 
 not so old as it is the fashion to consider him." 
 
 " Pardon me, my good sir," returned the son ; " but really, 
 'pon my word, I have reasons for disbelieving in Mr. 
 Russell's good fortune. Believe me, the young lady is only 
 amusing herself and laughing at my friend." 
 
 " Janet ! you are so intimate with her, you must know," 
 said Bridget. 
 
 But Janet turned away with flashing eyes. " I know 
 nothing about it ! I wonder at your spreading such re- 
 ports!" 
 
 She left them, and stooping over a rose-bush apparently 
 studied the buds very closely. But a host of fiery thoughts 
 passed over her. Supreme dislike and indignation towards 
 the Mitchells was foremost. Her friends — her two especial 
 friends — to be so talked of ! It was high treason ! — insulting ! 
 As to the truth of it, she did not then consider about it. 
 
 The Mitchells — Edward Mitchell presuming to understand 
 Agnes ! — to know what she meant ! And to put down Mr. 
 Russell in that insolent, vulgar way — whose very shoestring 
 he was not fit to touch ! There was no room for any other 
 thought than internally resolving never to put herself in the 
 way of hearing such slander repeated, whatever might be the 
 displeasure incurred by refusing invitations. Janet stiffly 
 consented to return to the house with the girls, to see some 
 new music. Anything to keep away from Edward. 
 
 Meanwhile that young man, who was utterly unconscious 
 of having given offence, admired her graceful walk, the proud
 
 THE MITCHELLS AT HOME. 203 
 
 carriage of the head, and the fire of the eye, in the following 
 euphonious terms : — 
 
 ' ; By Jove ! she's a queen ! Don't her eyes sparkle 1 And 
 how her colour conies and goes ! She is a miniature Juno ! 
 Agnes Spencer ! Why, put Agnes Spencer's dress on this 
 one, and she'd beat her hollow ! Not but what her laughing 
 blue eyes are very pretty, and she has style and that sort of 
 thing, and can give a gracious bow, too, in passing ; but what 
 are her blue eyes to this one's black orbs with the long 
 lashes 1 Little gipsy ! I'll bring her down yet. The fact is, 
 she's shy — I always say she's shy, which accounts for her 
 touch-and-go manner. I'm fond of her ; I am rather spoony 
 aboui her, I confess, with all her airs." 
 
 " She has a temper of her own, I'm sure, and I hope you 
 will never take any fancy that way," said his mother. 
 
 Then they talked of some business Edward had been 
 engaged in; he, making his parents believe that he had 
 convinced and silenced a board of magistrates, and that no 
 one in the county knew more law than " Edward Mitchell, 
 Esq. under-clerk to the magistrates and judges." 
 
 "With all their faults, there was a great deal of real good- 
 nature about the girls, and when they got together, and fell 
 into harmless chatter about dress, and music, and other trifles, 
 Janet forgot her anger, and chatted too. During tea Edward 
 was very patronising, and tried hard to overcome her " shy- 
 ness," but he was obliged to content himself with admiring 
 the curling lip and haughty set of the well-shaped head ; 
 for he could get but few words from Janet, even though 
 he openly approved the "amazing" thickness of her hair, 
 and wished his sisters would take a hint from her how to 
 dispose of their own light and scant locks.
 
 204 miss russell's hobbv. 
 
 After tea the young ladies had a stroll on the beach. At 
 a distance they saw Mr. Eussell, but Janet positively refused 
 to follow him, saying he enjoyed a solitary walk. They left 
 her in Queen's Terrace, with expressions of pleasure at the 
 idea of meeting her at the picnic. 
 
 When in her bed Janet remembered those words — " very 
 particular in his attentions and admiration of a young lady." 
 Was it really so 1 — The two people she liked best in the 
 world ! Why did the thought come rather as a trouble than 
 a pleasure ? Why did her heart beat with a strange flutter, 
 and a pang pass through her like a sword ? 
 
 Janet did not know. But she repulsed the idea as dis- 
 agreeable, and going over in fancy all the times she had seen 
 them together, she decided that it was the Mitchells' non- 
 sense. Mr. Eussell evidently liked young people. He had 
 always liked her — he said so. He was not a marrying man. 
 Certainly he did talk and laugh with Agnes. But who did 
 not? who could help it? For the first time, she recalled 
 that sunny smile and winning manner with a shadow on the 
 pleasure. Henceforth there was a thorn in the new-found 
 happiness. Then she scolded herself for being jealous ; it 
 was the old story, just as she used to be jealous of her 
 father's noticing any one else ! It was worse here, for what 
 claim had she to be first ? Agnes, in every way her superior, 
 so gifted in the power to win love, was sure to be more liked 
 
 than herself A long sigh for the old time, when, as 
 
 her teacher, she had him all to herself, would rise ; and so, 
 between self-blame, and the throbbings of a naturally exclu- 
 sive, loving and jealous heart — deep in the introspections 
 which women love — she fell asleep.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A PICNIC. 
 
 A picnic, or rambling party, as it was generally called at 
 Wareham, may, if well mananged, be a pleasant and sociable 
 way of seeing one's neighbours and enjoying a summer day. 
 
 But it may also be as dull, disagreeable, and doleful an 
 attempt to bring human beings together as can be found. 
 
 The older and more experienced of the party, therefore, 
 consult the clouds and the almanac, and enter soberly into 
 the arrangements, being, above all things, careful to see that 
 " a good dinner is provided." But the young, the free foolish 
 young ones, care nothing for weather or dinner. A shower 
 will only make a little fun. If it is too hot, shade can be 
 found, and the return in the cool of the evening by moon- 
 light will be delightful. If it is chilly, one can but wrap 
 up and walk about. As to dinner, perhaps they expect it 
 will rise out of the ground, or that Jack's wondrous Table 
 Cloth still exists. When they are hungry, of course there 
 will be something to eat. The mammas will see to all that. 
 
 A day's pleasure — several hours devoted to free social in- 
 tercourse, with the fun of driving or riding, laughing and 
 talking, wandering about in select little parties, finding some
 
 206 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 adventure, losing their way perhaps — all this is delightful in 
 prospect. 
 
 To Janet, who had hitherto led so secluded a life, and 
 knew nothing of the near neighbourhood of Wareham, it 
 was an extreme treat. She was up very early, and was 
 almost tired before she set off. But the clear atmosphere 
 and soft refreshing breeze revived all her hopes. Never 
 before had Mr. Spencer found her so talkative, or so willing 
 to smile and be amused at his jokes or stories. In high good 
 humour they drew up at the old gateway, covered with ivy, 
 through which other carriages had preceded them. 
 
 Dostock Abbey boasted of some very respectable ruins, and 
 the owner not only threw open the extensive grounds and 
 gardens to the public, but he allowed picnics to be held 
 there, so that it was a favourite resort of the Wareham 
 people. 
 
 There was a magnificent view of the sea from some parts 
 of the grounds, but the great attraction was the deep, thick 
 wood, famous for wild flowers, and the grotto. 
 
 A crowd of gay and well-dressed people were standing 
 about, when our party arrived. The Spencers knew nearly 
 every one, Janet no one ; so that she began to feel a little 
 strange and awkward. 
 
 Agnes was claimed by the stranger whom the Mitchells 
 had observed. His name was Trevor, and his wife was there 
 also. They proposed going at once to see the gardens, and 
 Janet found herself alone in the crowd, for Mrs. Spencer was 
 surrounded by acquaintances, and even the Mitchells were 
 busy with a party. 
 
 She was colouring up with a slight feeling of being 
 deserted, and blaming Agnes for running away, when Mr.
 
 A PICNIC. 207 
 
 Spencer came up to her — " Very sorry lie had been so long 
 detained in seeing the horses stabled — such a crowd of 
 horses ! And his man, a stupid fellow ; where was his 
 
 mother — and Agnes 'I — Oh ! " With all this, smiles and 
 
 bows were given here and there, and then, offering his arm to 
 Janet, he proposed their following the lead and seeing the 
 lions. 
 
 The flowers and fruit were w T orth seeing. Such perfect 
 roses, and houses "full of geraniums, so bright and refined — so 
 delicately soft and exquisitely shaped ! The gardener was 
 quietly proud ; a well-informed, but not over-polite man, 
 who fully appreciated admiration of his pets, but not given 
 to many words. 
 
 Janet and Mr. Spencer lingered still, unwilling to leave 
 the spot. Janet thought it the most beautiful thing she had 
 ever seen. She flitted about like a newborn butterfly among 
 the beautiful blossoms. She was eager in her admiration of 
 the good taste displayed in the arrangement. It was no 
 careless or unskilful eye that had planned the disposal of 
 the colours. 
 
 Most of the party had hurried on towards the grotto, and 
 Mr. Spencer hinted that they had better follow the example. 
 Just as they were going, the gardener, in a marked manner, 
 offered Janet a very choice bouquet, which he had been 
 cutting. His look and manner made her blush a little ; but 
 the colour deepened considerably, as Mr. Spencer laughed, 
 and said the man had good taste, and had evidently meant 
 by it to crown the queen of the party. Such speeches may 
 mean nothing; they may also, by manner and tone of 
 voice, convey much. Perhaps it was Janet's simple igno- 
 rance of society; but more than once Mr. Spencer's words
 
 208 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 caused her heart to nutter with a feeling not altogether un- 
 pleasant, and certainly very new to her. When the party 
 were gathered together under shadow of the ruins for dinner, 
 Mrs. Spencer and Agnes, and the Mitchells, remarked her 
 flowers and wondered how she got them. There was a good 
 deal of light talking and laughing about it. Anything serves 
 when people are gay, and the " Queen's " health was duly 
 proposed and drunk. Janet, to whom all was new and 
 strange, laughed at the speeches which others thought dull ; 
 but when Mr. Spencer returned thanks for her, she felt the 
 difference. He was very fluent, with a happy selection of 
 words. Gay wit and fun brought peals of laughter, and 
 Janet thought him very clever, very agreeable, and very 
 kind. All the day he seemed to make it his business to 
 attend on her. 
 
 He told her who was who, led her to every place worth 
 seeing, and beguiled the time by a store of anecdotes, and 
 displaying considerable information about places. 
 
 He seemed to find out how disagreeable Edward Mitchell's 
 familiar manner was to her, and sheltered her from him. 
 
 Every awkwardness or roughness was softened or removed. 
 This told on Janet. Even her sworn admirer and friend, 
 Agnes, was surprised at the play and sparkle in her speaking 
 face. She had watched with a little anxiety at first ; but 
 Janet's ease, produced by George's kindness, and the ready, 
 apt answers she made to his remarks, astonished and delighted 
 Agnes. She told her mother she was proud of her friend — 
 " that not one of all the party was to be compared in beauty 
 to Janet Xairn ! " 
 
 The wood had been left to the afternoon, and, leaving the 
 debris of the feast to be gathered up by servants, the party,
 
 A PICNIC. 209 
 
 all but a few elderly chaperones, set off for a walk. Janet 
 was now with Agnes, and George with, his friends, Colonel 
 Trevor and his wife. 
 
 " Oh, Agnes ! isn't it a delightful day?" 
 
 " Yes — pretty well ! No wonder you think so, you creature, 
 with every one looking at you and admiring you! I shall be 
 half jealous — But see, the Mitchells are coming ; do let us 
 avoid them." 
 
 Saying this, the two girls turned off the right road, and, 
 following a small track, soon came into a thick part of the 
 wood, where the shade was very pleasant. They sat down 
 on a heap of stones, near which the ground was gemmed 
 with anemones and blue-bells, and fell again into that light, 
 girlish talk, which, if not very deep or very clever, has a 
 certain charm of its own, — where bright fancies are playfully 
 hinted at, young hopes lightly touched. No intercourse can 
 be pleasanter than that of two pure-minded girls, untouched 
 by the world. 
 
 To-day there was no drawback to Janet's pleasure. No 
 shadow fell on her enjoyment. For once, she bade adieu to 
 care and trouble. Almost surprised at herself and her new 
 mood, the deeper fountains of her spirit were closed, the 
 large, passionate heart, which was ever craving to be filled, 
 beat quietly, and sported with the ease and gaiety around 
 her. If this was what was meant by Society, how she 
 should like it ! 
 
 With a keen eye for beauty in any form, and a nice taste, 
 not easily pleased, the number of nice-looking people, the 
 groups of well-chosen dresses, the beauty of the scene and 
 the day, — such a combination of happy influences gave an 
 unwonted quiet pleasure. Here was no jar, no crabbed 
 
 vol. i. p
 
 210 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY." 
 
 opposition, or offence to ear and eye. The few exceptions 
 were easily overlooked in the crowd. 
 
 Agnes rejoiced with the fulness of a truly amiable temper 
 in her friend's joy. Time flew on, and the shadows of the 
 trees were long, before they remembered they had left the 
 party with the intention of sitting there for ten minutes. 
 Agnes' s tiny watch was consulted, and they started to find 
 how long they had been there, A "halloo" was very soon 
 heard, which they knew to be Mr. Spencer's voice. 
 
 He was eager in his exclamations of annoyance — declared 
 his mother was going to faint, and that quite a commotion 
 had been caused, and a hue-and-cry up, for the lost ladies. 
 
 " Oh, we have been very happy ! " said Agnes. 
 
 " Doubtless ; but as you came to be with a party, pardon 
 me, it is hardly good manners. Dancing has commenced." 
 
 This news quickened Agnes' steps. Janet cared less 
 about it. She had not danced since she left Manchester, 
 and felt ignorant about it. 
 
 At first she absolutely refused to stand up with George, 
 though he used every persuasive argument he could find. 
 
 After watching the first quadrille, however, her feet began 
 to move to the music, and when he left his partner he came 
 again to urge her to try with him ; he would teach her, he 
 said, and she took his arm and joined them. 
 
 She soon found herself pretty well at home in step and 
 figure, and George was not less agreeable as a partner than 
 in any other capacity. He certainly had the art of putting 
 people at their ease, and infusing self-confidence, though his 
 compliments were delicate. 
 
 Janet's pleasure was somewhat checked, -by being asked 
 for the next dance by Edward Mitchell.
 
 A PICNIC. 211 
 
 She accepted him coldly enough, but he did not seem to 
 see it. He expressed his pleasure at her being at the party. 
 "A very nice party, indeed — a great deal of beauty; but 
 he need not say who bore away the palm. That had been 
 already decided, he saw. He envied the lucky man who 
 gave the flowers. He was not aware that Miss Nairn was 
 so fond of flowers. He should make a special note of it in 
 future." 
 
 " 'Pon my word you dance very well," he went on. " I 
 had no notion you had learnt. I thought it a forbidden 
 exercise with the old people. I wish they 'd have a waltz, 
 quadrilles are bores ! " 
 
 As soon as she could get free, Janet took shelter by Mrs. 
 Spencer's side, giving a very low bow to her partner ; so 
 very low, that it caused him to twitch up his neckcloth and 
 pull his curls. He afterwards told his sisters that the girl's 
 head was turned by being at a party, and his asking her 
 to dance. 
 
 Mr. Spencer was asked by two or three gentlemen to 
 introduce them to Janet. She danced a good deal, but liked 
 her first partner the best. 
 
 Mrs. Spencer began to dread the "start" home. She was 
 sure, with so many horses, theirs would be frisky. She 
 did not like to spoil the young people's pleasure, and 
 Agnes had just been led off for a waltz. Janet had declined, 
 though George asked her, being tired. She was watching 
 Agnes' beautiful dancing, when, in a plaintive, appealing 
 tone, Mrs. Spencer asked her son if he would very much 
 mind going at once ? 
 
 " Xonsense, mother," said George. " Indeed, I cannot ! " 
 
 " ! my dear George, you know how fresh the horses are, 
 p2
 
 212 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 and the roads are dreadful ! I hate to be unkind — but if 
 you would but get off quietly before they all set off ! " 
 
 "lam quite ready," said Janet, "if you think Agnes will 
 approve of being left." 
 
 " I'll tell her," said George, with sudden change of manner. 
 " Of course she won't mind. Yes, mother, we will go at once." 
 
 Agnes' smile of consent had just a dash of sly fun in it. 
 
 The carriage was soon ready, and Mrs. Spencer, Mrs. 
 Mitchell, and Janet, walked to the old gateway to meet it. 
 
 In getting up, Janet twisted her ancle a little ; but the 
 drive was too pleasant to allow her to think much of the 
 aching which followed. 
 
 " Those who stay late, will have a charming drive by the 
 moonlight," said George. 
 
 "Oh, it is charming now, I think! That soft, lovely, 
 amber light, and the cool evening air. It is so refreshing I 
 After all, the coming home is as pleasant as any part." 
 
 Mr. Spencer smiled. " I am glad you think so ; I do, 
 under the present arrangement." 
 
 After a pause, he said — "This has been the pleasantest 
 party of the kind I ever was at." 
 
 " What ! — Oh, no ! Surely not better than that one in Italy, 
 near Naples, with the orange-grove and the Italian singing ? " 
 
 He smiled again. " I had no idea you took in my descrip- 
 tion so well. That was a marked day, certainly ; — but after 
 all there is a pleasure, independent of blue sky or orange- 
 groves. The party — the people — one's companion — ISTo, I 
 feel as if I had never enjoyed a party as I have to-day," and 
 his voice fell at the last words ! 
 
 Her eyes drooped under the look he bent on her, and she 
 made no answer. It was very sweet to be liked !
 
 A PICNIC. 213 
 
 After a little Avhile, he hoped this was the beginning of 
 her enjoying a little more of society than he understood she 
 had hitherto had. She was led on to speak as she never had 
 before, except to Agnes, of her present and her former life. 
 
 With faltering voice she even alluded to her father, 
 though the next moment she bit her lips, and felt vexed 
 with herself. But a searching look quickly thrown at him 
 relieved her. The grave, sympathising kindness expressed 
 in every feature could not be resisted. 
 
 It seemed as if he was even kinder after this confession, 
 as she almost called it. 
 
 He suddenly caught his mother's fears about the cold, 
 and persisted in helping to wrap a shawl round her, with — 
 Janet thought — wonderful skill and care for a man, though 
 Mrs. Spencer sat in agony the while, lest the horses should 
 start off. 
 
 As they drew near Wareham, Janet said very earnestly — 
 " How kind of Mrs. Spencer to give me this treat ! And you 
 too — you have been very kind to me. I thank you ! " 
 
 What he would have said is not known, for at a sudden 
 turn in the road they came upon Mr. Eussell. 
 
 He was surprised at seeing them so soon. He had intended 
 walking to meet them at least two miles further on. 
 
 " I suppose, Janet, you are too tired to walk back with me, 
 though it is but a short way across the fields % " 
 
 Her look and gesture were in eager acceptance of the offer, 
 though George did say it was a cheat, and that he would not 
 allow it. But the twisted ancle was an obstacle. 
 
 "lam afraid I am lame." 
 
 " Oh, yes, of course ; you would be mad to walk ! I will 
 drive you to the door," said George. " She has twisted her
 
 214 MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 ancle, Mr. Kussell; it would be very wrong to walk on 
 it." 
 
 Mr. Kussell looked a little disappointed, but lie told her to 
 stay where she was, and Mrs. Mitchell laughed, and bade him 
 prolong his walk. " He would soon meet the fly, and would 
 find a welcome and a seat, if not a companion." 
 
 How provoked Janet felt at her sprained foot ! She wore 
 a vexed look for the first time that day. But she recollected 
 herself, and tried to talk, feeling as if she was desperately 
 ungrateful, particularly when at parting George gave such a 
 hearty, friendly shake of the hand, and looked "so very 
 kind;" but she could not help thinking of Agnes walking 
 home with Mr. Eussell, and telling him all the pleasures of 
 the day. 
 
 The reception at home was rather chilly — rather a contrast 
 to the rest of the day. Miss Eussell only looked angry, but 
 Anna exclaimed, in a shrill tone : — 
 
 " Well, Janet, I hope you behaved well, and gave yourself 
 no airs 1 So you danced with Mr. Spencer ! How very 
 kind of him. I shall express my obligations to him, I am 
 sure. I take it quite as a compliment to us, sister ! Of 
 course, Janet, you know why he asked you ? " 
 
 Betty was waiting with eager eyes to hear the news, and 
 while she fomented Janet's ancle, asked questions, and smiled 
 approval, hoping Miss Janet would get many such pleasant 
 times ; repeating that she was sure she knew who were the 
 two most " likely " looking young ladies there, and regretting 
 that master should have kept at home instead of " paying his 
 court to that sweet miss who any one could see thought much 
 of him— most as much as- he deserved."
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 VAEIOUS MATTERS. 
 
 Jaxet was quite lame the next day. Betty insisted on her 
 keeping her foot up, so the couch was wheeled round and 
 Janet opened her book. How dull the History of France 
 seemed that morning ! The pages were turned, but little of 
 the meaning entered her mind. She was tired, and her 
 ancle ached, so after some fruitless effort to force her attention 
 to the book, she shut her eyes and gave herself up to dreamy 
 thoughts. Yesterday was acted over again. 
 
 That first peep into the gay world was very tempting. 
 Janet felt conscious of power to shine therein, and she 
 sighed to remember that as it was her first, so it might very 
 probably be her last taste of such pleasures. 
 
 She thought how kind and pleasant Mr. Spencer had been. 
 Did she like him very much 1 She considered for some time. 
 Perhaps not "very much," but she did like him ; he was a 
 pleasant acquisition. Besides, he had saved Mr. Russell's 
 life. She was glad she did really like Agnes' brother. It 
 would have been awkward and disagreeable otherwise. 
 
 She wondered a little, in half-shaped thoughts, what was 
 his motive for seeking her. Could it be to please Agnes % A
 
 216 . MISS eussell's hobby. 
 
 curious kind of half-smile played round her lips, and a 
 blush rose, as with head thrown back, in careless, graceful, 
 abandon, she listened to the whisper which fluttered at her 
 heart, " to please himself, rather." Was it possible that she 
 had any portion of those gifts she had read of : gifts which 
 win admiration and applause and love 1 0, she was glad ! It 
 would help her to attain all she desired — to be to some one 
 what she had read other women had been. First — chosen 
 out of all the world, loved, cherished ! If she ever again 
 met her father, would he be pleased 1 Would his taste for 
 beauty be satisfied ? Would he, in fact, ever look at her as — 
 as — Mr. Spencer did once, if not twice, yesterday % 
 
 From that off flew the rapid thoughts over the sea, and 
 rested on that father, lost, but not forgotten. 
 
 Hers was not a temperament to forget what she had once 
 loved. In fancy she heard him calling her his " darling Janet 
 — his beautiful child — her mother's own child." Tears 
 dimmed her eyes as she remembered how long it was since 
 she had heard his voice. Where was he 1 So many years — 
 and no tidings ! How could she ever for one moment forget 
 him ! It seemed unnatural for her to be dancing, or gay. 
 
 A sharp voice startled her ; the French History fell to the 
 ground. 
 
 " Well, Janet," said Miss Anna, " really you take it easily. 
 I should think young ladies who can dance, and be so gay, 
 and spend hours in company, were strong enough to sit up in 
 a chair. / should consider so, at any rate. Is this the way 
 to train yourself to teach others 1 And I understand, Janet 
 — I heard to-day — where I need not say — that your head is a 
 little turned by Mr. Spencer's kindness — and that you choose 
 to give yourself airs, and behave proudly to the Mitchells.
 
 VARIOUS MATTERS. 217 
 
 Mr. Lewis must talk to you again. But I came now to say 
 that you are desired to go into the parlour, where Mr. 
 Spencer is waiting to hear you play a waltz. He was kind 
 enough to bring me some books. Come, do rouse yourself." 
 
 Janet was roused. She jumped up in a moment, and fol- 
 lowed Anna into the parlour, very much as if she had been 
 stung. 
 
 "'I am sorry to see you so lame," said George. 
 
 " Lame ! What is the matter 1 Are you really lame, 
 Janet 1 " Anna quickly observed. " 0, I believe it is only 
 that couch — such a bad habit." 
 
 Janet made no answer ; and when George said, " I have 
 brought the waltz you wished to have," she could not im- 
 mediately say, " Thank you." 
 
 " "Well, Miss Anna Kussell," said he, turning to her, with 
 ready tact ; " here is work for you. Keep the books as long 
 as you like. Shall you be sea-weed gathering this even- 
 ing ? " and he turned as he spoke so as to include Janet in 
 the question. 
 
 Anna said, " No ; she did not often indulge herself with 
 such idle hours ; she was engaged to go with his excellent 
 sister to the school in the afternoon." 
 
 " 0, Eleanor ! I scarcely ever see her. Mr. Lewis ought 
 to give her a salary, I think," said George. 
 
 There was a little silence, during which Jacob's voice was 
 heard in the passage asking for Janet. 
 
 " What can Jacob be here for at this hour % " said Anna, 
 
 Janet, with a blush, rose and went to the door. 
 
 " Here I am, Mr. Jacob." 
 
 " Janet," he said, " I want you a moment," and he held up 
 a letter.
 
 218 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 The blush now deepened, and with a beating heart she 
 sprang to him, holding out her hands. 
 . " A letter ! 0, Mr. Jacob ! for me ? " 
 
 " It has the Exeter postmark, Janet. Perhaps you had 
 better read it in your room." 
 
 Janet, however, opened the letter where she was, and 
 changed colour as she read. Then impatiently stamping her 
 foot, she tore it in two and hid her face with her hand. 
 
 " What is it, my dear 1 " asked Mr. Eussell, kindly. 
 
 " ! I thought — I hoped it was from papa. But it isn't — 
 it is only — from her. But he is alive — he lives ! " 
 
 In her excitement she leant her head on Jacob's arm, and 
 repeated, " He lives, Mr. Jacob." 
 
 The parlour door opened. George Spencer was saying, 
 " Good morning." Anna's voice grated on her ear. She 
 hastily ran to her room and shut herself in, — threw herself 
 her knees before the couch, and wept bitterly — bitterly. 
 
 When the first mingled grief and joy at hearing of her 
 father had passed a little, the sobs and tears stopped, and 
 putting the torn letter together she read her mother's words 
 again with glowing cheeks, and with pride and shame in her 
 countenance : — 
 
 " My dear Janet, 
 
 "How long it is since I saw you ! but no doubt you are 
 grown up and able to help your unfortunate mother. Mr. 
 Eussell tells me all about you, my dear, and how handsome 
 you are ; perhaps it will procure you a husband ; I am sure 
 I hope so. I am in great want, my dear. I am in real dis- 
 tress. I wouldn't otherwise apply to you, but you will not 
 let me beg in vain. Send me a little money, dear Janet, for
 
 VARIOUS MATTERS. 219 
 
 my uncle has taken offence and will do nothing more for me, 
 and Ellen is a great expense. My health is dreadful. If you 
 haven't got any, ask your friend Mr. Kussell, for your 
 mother. Eepresent my destitute and sad state ; and, re- 
 member, while you are living in plenty your mother is 
 starving ! I was out when Mr. E. last called, or I would 
 have begged him myself. They say he is rich. I heard of 
 your unhappy father. He was well and comfortably off ; 
 much more so than I am. My trials are great, indeed ! I 
 entreat you to help me, my dear Janet. — Your unhappy and 
 affectionate mother, 
 
 " E. Nairn." 
 
 Janet now tore the letter into very small pieces ; and the 
 determination grew stronger and stronger to beg Agnes to try 
 and get a situation for her as governess amongst her large ac- 
 quaintance. Anything — anything would do ! If her step- 
 mother really wanted money, she would work for her, but 
 never beg them — not even Mr. Jacob. Had he guessed what 
 was in the letter 1 Could her mother have ever asked him 
 for anything 1 
 
 Janet's head ached too much to go into the parlour for 
 dinner, and her ancle, which was now much swollen and 
 very painful, was 'quite a sufficient excuse. Betty shook her 
 head, and said, " My dear, I know you ought to keep still," 
 and Miss Eussell ordered fomentations, and forbade Janet to 
 leave her room. 
 
 Several days passed, and still Janet was a prisoner. Sun- 
 day came, and she could not walk across the room without 
 pain. The walk with Mr. Jacob to Old Wareham was again 
 put off.
 
 220 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 Agnes often came to see Janet while her ancle kept her a 
 prisoner, and brought her flowers and bright thoughts. 
 Agnes was impatient for the ancle to get well — well enough 
 for Janet to take a drive. The intimacy between the 
 Spencers and Eussells was increasing rapidly. George gave 
 lessons to Miss Anna on conchology ; Mrs. Spencer prevailed 
 on Miss Eussell to drive with her ; and Agnes' smiles often 
 induced Jacob to turn back with her on the cliff path, or to 
 spend an hour with them of an evening. 
 
 Betty was delighted at all this. One evening, however, 
 she was a little put out. Mrs. Spencer's servant came with 
 a message, and while he waited he amused himself with 
 talking to Martha in the kitchen. 
 
 11 Your master don't wear a very good coat, hey ! — he's a 
 rum kind of dresser ! " 
 
 " Oh," said Betty, concealing her annoyance, " Mr. Russell 
 is so well known here ! Tis an old family hereabouts — every 
 one in the parish knows him. Tisn't like they mushrooms 
 that spring up in an hour. Mr. Russell don't depend on 
 brass buttons and velvet collars, not he ! " 
 
 After the footman was gone, however, Betty took out 
 Mr. Jacob's best coat, and narrowly looked it over. " He 
 ought to have a better, that's certain ; and the ladies ought 
 to tell him. . . . Miss Janet, my dear," said she, going to 
 Janet's room, " your eyes are bright and sharp ; will you put 
 a stitch here to master's coat for me ? 'Tis just a rip in the 
 sleeve. Here's some fine silk. Thank'ee, my dear ! I thought 
 you would. Somehow, I know from my own feelings, 'tis 
 pleasant to do ever so little for him. . . . And so you are going 
 to drive, Miss Janet, to-day, my dear ! — I'm glad of that. — and 
 miss is too. It is uncommonly pleasant in Mrs. Spencer to be
 
 VARIOUS MATTERS. 221 
 
 so attentive. Such a nice carriage ! I am sure I wish master 
 would set up one ; 'twould be good for the ladies and you. 
 Costs money, to be sure ; but then, you see, they haven't got 
 many to spend it on. But they are saving upon themselves, 
 any way, though I'll answer for it there isn't a family gives 
 away more in all Wareham. I heard old Sally Bingle say, 
 t'other day, Mr. Jacob was the best friend ever she had." 
 
 So Betty talked till the coat was mended ; and Janet said : 
 11 Bring me all your work, Betty ; I like to do it — better even 
 than going in Mrs. Spencer's fine carriage." 
 
 Every day Janet went out with Mrs. Spencer ; thus she 
 saw less of Agnes, and more of George. 
 
 Mr. Mitchell again asked his wife what she thought now of 
 Cousin Jacob. 
 
 " Nonsense, Mr. Mitchell ! But I'll tell you what I do 
 think of — I do think that young Spencer is in love with 
 Janet. You know I am often out with them in the car- 
 riage, and he talks a great deal to her, in a very particular 
 manner." 
 
 " Ha ! ha ! Good, Mrs. Mitchell ! — ' very particular ! ' That's 
 just what you women always say ! What will the girls say — 
 our girls ? Do they like little black-eyed Janet to steal all 
 the hearts ? " 
 
 " Oh, never mind ; their turn will come next ! Bridget is 
 only eighteen, and you know I was twenty-three before you 
 said a word to me ; besides, I still say Jacob is the man for 
 Bridget." 
 
 " Poor Jacob ! — he takes solitary walks," said Mr. Mitchell. 
 
 " So he always did," interrupted Mrs. Mitchell. 
 
 " And he is absent — " 
 
 " So he always was. I don't deny it — perhaps it is so ;
 
 222 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 but I will say there is nothing about him to warrant your 
 saying so, Mr. Mitchell." 
 
 " "Well, well, my dear ; time will show. Mark my words, 
 Jacob is just the very man to be taken in some fine day — the 
 — very — man ; and the very age, too ! " pronouncing the last 
 few words in a slow, emphatic manner, with his hands in his 
 pockets, and his wife's arm drawn through his, they walked 
 out to visit the geraniums. 
 
 Meanwhile, George Spencer pleased his mother by putting 
 off his intended visit to Ireland, and being apparently more 
 reconciled to Devonshire roads, saying, " that putting the 
 Devonshire cream into the balance, one might be said to 
 weigh against the other." 
 
 The intimacy between the Spencers and Russells was, of 
 course, observed, and George's admiration of Janet became a 
 favourite topic among a certain set at "Warehani. People 
 expressed surprise, and then supposed that he was only 
 amusing himself, though perhaps he was tempted by the 
 money sure to come to her through Mr. Russell. Mr. Lewis 
 was applied to — he was sure to know the truth, being so 
 intimate, and, in fact, he had done so much towards the girl's 
 education. " What w T ere the facts 1 "Who was she 1 " 
 
 Mr. Lewis, so pressed, spoke the truth ; and it was the sight 
 of the dismay and wonder his hearers displayed at the bare 
 idea of Mr. Spencer's stooping so low, that first opened his 
 own eyes to the enormous folly he had been all but tempted 
 to commit. For Mr. Lewis was not insensible to the attrac- 
 tion of youth and a pretty face. He felt conscious that he 
 had several times turned out of his way for the sake of 
 catching a glimpse of her graceful walk; and felt rather 
 queerish too, sometimes, on the rare occasions that Janet had
 
 VARIOUS MATTERS. - 223 
 
 smiled on him. There was something rather curious in her 
 smile, — perhaps because it came so seldom, — but it was very 
 sweet. Then her eyes were magnificent, and no one he had 
 ever seen had such hair ! Mr. Lewis professed to be very 
 fond of music, too, and Janet's touch was uncommon. He 
 felt all the fascination, while he was quite aware of her 
 defective temper ; but that might improve ! Thinking 
 gravely over these things now, he rejoiced that he had not 
 as yet done anything to be remarked — that he had not com- 
 mitted himself. His position allowed of a certain intimacy, 
 of course ; but Mr. Lewis sighed at his sense of duty — all 
 that he owed himself and his position. It would not do to 
 lower himself ; he must be careful in future, and withdraw 
 a little. He hoped Janet would not fret too much ; for he 
 liked her, in spite of her wilful ways, and felt interested in 
 her. But, really — well, it was a providential thing his eyes 
 had been fully opened before too late ! And Mr. Lewis 
 sighed again, then pushed his hair back, flourished his 
 cambric hankerchief, and — blew his nose !
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 CONSULTATION. 
 
 Miss Rose had a famous strawberry garden, and for many- 
 years had annually given a strawberry party, which was 
 thought one of the pleasantest meetings of the season. 
 Owing to ill-health, two or three summers had passed with- 
 out this party; but now, wishing to return the attentions her 
 friends the Spencers had received, she issued invitations, and, 
 after a little coaxing from her godson George, she resolved to 
 end the evening with a dance. 
 
 " Oh dear Miss Russell," said Agues in her prettiest and 
 most coaxing way, " you will allow Janet to go, I know 1 
 She is wanted to play. Miss Rose is not going to have any 
 band, but means to trust to us for helping her, and Janet is 
 so good at playing dance music ! Mayn't she come 1 
 
 Leave was grantedj though Miss Russell said she could 
 not approve of dancing. But it was well for her to learn to 
 make herself useful, and turn all that time wasted at the 
 piano, to account. Janet was not in the room, but when she 
 heard what had been done she said, "Where is the use, 
 Agnes, of asking this 1 I cannot and will not go. How can 
 I ? You know I have no dress."
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 225 
 
 " Oh, that will be managed, we will contrive," and Agnes 
 kissed her hand with a mocking smile as she tripped out of 
 the room. 
 
 Betty had been a listener, and she wished the tale she 
 heard when she was a child could come true, about the fairy 
 godmother. 
 
 " But do 'ee axe of master, Miss Janet ! Good now, he 
 never saith nay to no one." 
 
 " As if I would ask him for a dress ! No, indeed, and I 
 don't wish — I don't care about going ! It is no use for me 
 to begin to like such things. It won't do." 
 
 Betty said no more then, but she managed to see her 
 master, and have rather a long " tell," as she called it, with 
 him. This led to sundry consultations between Agnes 
 Spencer and Mr. Eussell. Janet wondered what they could 
 have to say to each other, and Agnes' bright saucy look of 
 mystery gave her a cold chill. 
 
 She returned, with apparently new vigour, to her solitary 
 studies, and invented excuses to avoid joining the evening 
 walks. 
 
 "When Agnes entreated her to come, and urged as a reason 
 that Mr. Eussell would be so vexed, Janet answered moodily 
 that he did not want her. There were quite enough without 
 her, and she was too tired, or too busy. 
 
 On one occasion Agnes seemed a little hurt at her refusal, 
 and taking on her own bonnet, she said, " Very well, if you 
 won't come, I will stay too. I am thoughtless enough, and 
 pretty hard-hearted, but to leave you here in the blues, night 
 after night, while I am laughing, and talking, and inhaling 
 the delicious air, is more than even I can stand." Agnes 
 seated herself on a low stool in front of Janet, and looked 
 
 VOL. I. Q
 
 226 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 her in the face in a half earnest, half playful manner, and said, 
 " Now, what is it, Janet? A trouble shared is a trouble spared." 
 
 "Nothing." 
 
 "Nothing — to make you turn grave, and keep you a 
 hermit? Nothing? Oh, Janet! always tell the truth, as 
 Miss Mitchell said the other day." 
 
 Janet smiled, she could not help it. "Oh, Agnes, don't 
 be absurd. One can't always be so very bright — at least I 
 can't. But if you are really my friend you will help me to 
 get a situation as governess. Indeed, I mean it ! " 
 
 " What fresh grievance has the poor soul had? Has Miss 
 Russell been scolding, or Anna patronising ; or is it that 
 Mr. Lewis has ceased his visits ? Tell us, dear." 
 
 " Nothing of the kind ! No, not that ; but I have strong 
 reasons for not wishing to remain here. I wish," she added, 
 rising, and colouring up with eagerness, " I wish I could go 
 to-morrow — to-day ! Oh, that I could get some means o 
 leaving ! " 
 
 " Well, I will ask mamma, and she can write to a friend 
 whose delight and vocation it is to get governesses and 
 servants for her acquaintance — I will, indeed ! In the mean 
 time would it not be as well for you to go out and improve 
 your health ? Come, be reasonable, be good, Janet, and come 
 out now." 
 
 "Very well, I suppose I must bear it," was the answer, 
 and soon the two girls went out towards the beach. They 
 took a seat, and Janet asked questions about any governesses 
 Agnes had known or seen. 
 
 Before long Mr. Spencer saw them, and a few strides over 
 the pebbles brought him to their rock. " Here, George, you 
 are just in time to give advice. Do you know, among your
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 227 
 
 numerous acquaintance, any one needing a governess % Don't 
 look surprised, but think ; for our friend here is breaking 
 her heart for the pleasure of teaching the alphabet to some 
 dirty little spoilt urchins. Wouldn't it be fun to see Janet 
 teaching and getting into a rage ! Oh, I wouldn't be her 
 pupils. Won't she box their ears ! " 
 
 Janet laughed, but George looked grave and gave no 
 answer at first. Then, after a few searching glances at Janet's 
 flushed face, he said, "Find a situation? — I shall certainly 
 send an anonymous letter warning any one against a young 
 lady calling herself Janet Nairn ! " 
 
 "And I," said Agnes, "will certify that she is quite in- 
 capable ; but oh, horrors ! there are the Nortons bowing ! 
 I must go and speak to them for five minutes, I will come 
 back directly." Saying this she lightly tripped over the 
 rough stones and met her friends, an elderly couple, who, 
 even for the pleasure of shaking her by the hand, said they 
 could hardly undertake to cross such a barrier. 
 
 " I hope — don't think me presuming — but I hope you 
 have had no trouble, no fresh trouble, to induce you to 
 entertain so horrible a notion ? " said Mr. Spencer to 
 Janet. 
 
 "Is it very horrible 1 ?" she asked. "Not worse than 
 — than many other things," she added, with hesitation. 
 
 " I can fancy nothing more trying, more forlorn ; I should 
 be sorry to see any one I cared for in it. But it can't be. 
 Other fate is in store for Miss Nairn." 
 
 " The fate of a miserable dependent, of being where I am 
 not wanted." She turned her face away to hide a tear. 
 
 "lama heedless rattling fellow, I believe," he said, while 
 knocking off the limpets on the rock. " But I see more 
 
 Q2
 
 223 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 than perhaps you give me credit for. I know some of your 
 troubles." 
 
 " You are very kind, I know," said Janet. 
 
 11 Don't say so ; not in that way, at least ; it sounds so 
 
 formal and cold. It is a pleasure to me if I can in the 
 
 remotest way give you pleasure. Don't you know it % I hope 
 
 when my mother leaves this place, you will come and stay 
 
 with her for a long visit. Agnes wishes it much, and 
 
 It is abominable," he interrupted himself with sudden change 
 of voice, ' ' of those old ladies to try you so. I should have 
 judged better of Mr. Eussell than to allow it." 
 
 " Oh, don't talk so of him, pray. He has nothing to do 
 with all that. Indeed, I didn't complain of any one. They 
 have been very good and kind, but naturally I wish to be 
 independent, and to work for myself." 
 
 " It would be a pleasure to— to many, to work for you. 
 Please don't talk of it, or I don't know what I may say ! " 
 His voice was so low that she did not quite hear him, and 
 now Agnes came back, crunching the gravel and stones, and 
 laughing. 
 
 " Well, have you settled it ? You look so grave, I do 
 believe you have been quarrelling." 
 
 " Janet will stay with us when we leave this," he said. 
 
 Agnes smiled, amused at his calling her by her name, 
 but he was not aware that he had done so. 
 
 "Well, Mr. Free-and-Easy, you are cool," she said. "Now 
 do you pretend that you did not know that you called her 
 Janet 1 Oh, Janet ! this brother of mine is a regular spoilt 
 man, and he thinks himself privileged to take any liberty 
 and do any thing he likes." 
 
 " Nonsense, Aggy ! But did I really, now ? " and there
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 229 
 
 was a slight blush on his handsome face. " Well, to say the 
 truth the name is often in my thoughts, and then I hear you 
 call her so — in fact, I hope my fault is not unpardonable — 
 is it ? " he said, looking at Janet. 
 
 Her eyes drooped a little as she said " No." 
 
 " If I repeat the error, shall you be very angry 1 Janet is 
 a pretty name, and comes naturally to my lips. May 1 %" he 
 said, half in a playful and half in an earnest way. 
 
 Janet said, " Oh, of course you may do as you like. 
 I don't care much about it, except from Edward Mitchell, 
 and perhaps, one more, Mr. Lewis : I hate them to call 
 me so." 
 
 " Well, I am proud that you grant me a privilege more 
 than those gentlemen ; thank you," he said, and Agnes and 
 George both laughed. The tide was washing up very near 
 their feet, and after watching Agnes coquette with the waves, 
 and sending the big dog after a few stones and sticks, they 
 turned towards the cliff-path. 
 
 Janet's spirits had risen again. She talked happily, 
 and lost her grave looks, till on meeting Mr. Eussell, as 
 usual, he led Agnes a little way on and talked in a low 
 voice to her. 
 
 " Those two have some plot, I suspect," said George, but 
 Janet gave no answer ; she had no more smiles, and hardly 
 any words. She said she was tired, and she looked so. 
 
 George Spencer felt all the more attracted, however, as she 
 drew back. He began to doubt if he was right in being so 
 very sure of her good will towards him. Trifling changes, 
 not to be described, had given him just a twinge of doubt. 
 This was a novelty to him, and it only acted as a stimulus ; 
 but he tried to remember who there was, who was the most
 
 230 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 likely to rival him. She had danced at the picnic with 
 several gentlemen, but he could not fix on any one. But 
 this and the idea of the governess kept her in his thoughts 
 a great deal. 
 
 Mr. Eussell seemed in unusually good spirits after his 
 return from his walk. Perhaps every one understands that 
 feeling of annoyance or joy at seeing others merry, when we 
 not only do not know why they are so, but are very much 
 the contrary ourselves. 
 
 Janet resented his gaiety as if he was unkind and unfeel- 
 ing. She made short speeches and gave grave looks, till, 
 vexed with herself and every one else, she said a cold " Good- 
 night," and left them. 
 
 No sooner was she outside the door, than the remembrance 
 of Jacob's last earnest and questioning look reproached her 
 bitterly. Hasty and impetuous in all her ways, she made 
 some excuse for returning ; searched for a book, found it, 
 and then seizing a moment when the sisters were engrossed 
 with some subject of interest, she caught his hand with an 
 impulsive gesture, and pressing it in an humble imploring 
 manner, begged his pardon. He looked surprised, but said 
 nothing then. Going out of the room with her, he laid his 
 hand on her head in his own way and said, " What is it, 
 Janet V 
 
 " Nothing ; only I have been so rude and cross. I know 
 it — but indeed I'll try to be better. Only I am so miserable 
 sometimes." Her voice was half choked in sobs. 
 
 " Miserable ! I hoped you were so happy. I rejoiced for 
 your sake in your new friends." He stopped and sighed. 
 She struggled to get her hand free from his then, but he 
 would retain it.
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 231 
 
 " Tell me, can I do anything for yon ? Can I help you 1 
 Always come to me, Janet. I am a stupid fellow, but God 
 knows I desire your happiness." 
 
 " Nothing, nothing ! " she exclaimed, in an agitated voice. 
 " Only I am sorry for speaking so coldly and crossly just now. 
 I did not mean it." 
 
 He looked earnestly at her for a moment, and then he 
 stooped as if intending to kiss her forehead, but changed 
 his mind suddenly. " Good-night ; God bless thee, my 
 child," he said, turning away. But Janet kissed his hand 
 in her impetuous way, and then rushed into her room. 
 
 When there she fell on her knees, and gave way to a 
 violent fit of crying. It was as if her heart was weeping 
 itself out. She was quite exhausted when she heard a foot- 
 step, and had just time to rise before Betty came in. Her 
 smiling smooth face was a contrast to the pale agitated 
 countenance of the young girl. 
 
 She started a little, but with intuitive delicacy said 
 nothing, only when Janet bathed her eyes, and rolled up 
 her fallen hair, she produced from under her apron a 
 large parcel. " Look here, Miss Janet. Master begs you'll 
 be pleased to accept of this from him, and sure, miss, 'tis 
 fit for yourself, and will show off, I'll war'n', at Miss 
 Rose's party." 
 
 With infinite pride she undid and held up a very 
 delicate and pretty blue and white silk, nicely and tastily 
 made — a very different affair from anything Janet had 
 hitherto worn. 
 
 "And here's gloves and they things! ISTow, miss, fit it 
 oil And ain't it real grand, now 1 " 
 
 Janet looked, and touched, and smiled ; but with the smile
 
 232 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 came a shiver, which caused Betty to say she had a cold, and 
 was not well. 
 
 " How did he get it '? Of course it is your doing, Betty," 
 she said, with flashing eyes. 
 
 "Well, I'll not deny but I hinted that you couldn't 
 go to the party without a suitable dress ; it wouldn't be 
 for the credit of the family, you know. So he says, 
 says he, ' Who can get it, Betty 1 Can you ? ' ' Good 
 now, sir,' says I, ' I'm a poor hand for getting of dresses 
 for ladies, but,' says I, ' couldn't you persuade that young 
 lady to choose out one?' 'Oh/ says he, all delight, 'the 
 very thing ! ' and so you see, miss, between 'em they've 
 got this here ; so if you had a seen un when the box 
 corned — and her too — well, I declare, 'twas a pretty sight ! 
 Her smiles is as sweet as cowslips and as soft as butter, 
 and he thanked her, and was as pleased as Punch ; and 
 I hope you'll be the same, Miss Janet, though you don't 
 look well to-night, somehow. Come, let me unfasten your 
 things. You've been reading agin, I'll war'n', and made 
 your head ache I " 
 
 Janet looked no more towards the elegant silk as it lay on 
 the chair. She was very white, and her lips quivered as if 
 she was suppressing her feelings. 
 
 Betty talked on, dearly loving a " tell." 
 
 " 0, Miss Janet, they say master's greatly taken with that 
 pretty creature, bless her ! Sure 'twould be a happy thing ; 
 for he's in his prime, and he has plenty to set up housekeep- 
 ing with. The old name shouldn't die out — and there, missis 
 would be pleased after a bit, I know ; and wouldn't it be 
 nice, miss % " 
 
 " don't, Betty ! I don't care. What is it to me % I
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 233 
 
 shall bo far away, I hope. And you are the only one I shall 
 mind leaving ! " 
 
 She threw herself on the faithful woman's neck, and wept 
 afresh. 
 
 Betty was sadly disappointed, hut judging that it was all 
 from over-fatigue, she got her into bed, and hung the dress 
 carefully and with admiring eyes in the press, hoping Janet 
 would be pleased to see it on the morrow.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY. 
 
 Where is the human being, male or female, midway in their 
 teens, who has not a certain pleasure which nothing can 
 altogether destroy, in seeing a becoming and pretty garment 
 intended for self ? 
 
 Janet had once said that every flower she received from 
 the Russells had its thorn. And in this blue and white silk, 
 pretty as it was, and acceptable too, if she must go to the 
 party, Janet certainly must have found some drawback, judg- 
 ing by the contrary expressions which flitted over her face, as 
 she surveyed it on the following morning very much at her 
 leisure, having put open the door of the press and standing 
 before it, whilst braiding her hair. 
 
 One might read a whole world of feelings excited by this 
 present. There was expectation of pleasure, a certain self- 
 confidence which a well-made, well-chosen dress imparts ; 
 and judging of the coming party by the last, smiles curled 
 her lips at the thought. Then suddenly a shadow seemed to 
 pass over her, and the lips were firmly set together, and the 
 brow looked dark and clouded. Then her eyes dimmed as 
 if tears were ready to start, and the lips quivered while she
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY. 235 
 
 turned away from the sight. Again a humble and grateful 
 half-pleased expression came ; and so it went on, till, when 
 dressed, she remembered she ought to thank Mr. Eussell 
 graciously. How was this to be done % She would rather 
 pack up the gown and send it away, than do it. Perhaps it 
 would be easier to write ; and, accordingly, sundry sheets of 
 paper were defaced, and torn to scraps, till sounds without 
 told her she must go to breakfast. 
 
 Besides, the dread of returning thanks there was the pro- 
 bable, or rather certain anger which would come, when " the 
 ladies " knew of such a costly gift. 
 
 She instinctively raised her hands to her ears, as she 
 imagined the torrent of deprecating reproach, and the sur- 
 prise that Jacob should be so very foolish and wrong, which 
 was sure to follow the discovery. 
 
 Janet determined to brave it, and thank him at once, but 
 he was deep in a book, and hardly returned her " Good 
 morning," though when she was seating herself at table he 
 did make up for it by a smile and nod. It was impossible to 
 say anything then. 
 
 There was much conversation during the meal, but at every 
 pause Janet grew red and nervous. 
 
 Mr. Russell left the room before any one else rose from 
 table, so she had no further opportunity till dinner-time. It 
 rained all day, and they saw nothing of the Spencers, though 
 a note from Agnes came, proposing that Janet should dine 
 with them on the following day, and dress and go with her 
 to the party. 
 
 Miss Eussell consented, saying it would save Betty the 
 trouble of walking to the Eoses, and she could ill spare her ; 
 but Janet felt guilty at being so glad to accept the invitation,
 
 236 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBEY. 
 
 and escape any withering looks of contempt which might be 
 cast on her if she showed herself when dressed. 
 
 Mr. Russell did not return for dinner ; she saw nothing of 
 him till the evening, and by that time had worked herself 
 into something like a fever of excitement and nervousness. 
 It was getting dark, and Mr. Russell took his book to the 
 window. Miss Russell seemed to be dozing in her chair ; 
 Anna was not in the room. 
 
 " Now or never," Janet thought, and creeping softly to his 
 side, she put her trembling hand lightly on his arm, to draw 
 his attention, and in the best voice she could command, which 
 was a husky whisper, she said, 
 
 " Thank you. I have been wanting to thank you all day." 
 
 The hand was caught, and pressed tenderly to his side. 
 
 "The best thanks will be, the seeing you look nice and 
 happy in it." 
 
 " Shall you see me ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I intend to go. Are you surprised ? " 
 
 " I am glad." 
 
 Again she felt her hand pressed, though very gently, and 
 she fancied she heard a half-suppressed sigh. The rain 
 had ceased ; and there was still the reflection of a red glow 
 on the top of the cliffs, which was visible from the 
 window. 
 
 " I hope it may be fine to-morrow, or half the fun will be 
 spoilt ; they say it is so pleasant to have the strawberries and 
 cream under the trees." 
 
 He did not answer, and for some moments they stood in 
 silence unnoticed, her hand still held against him. At last 
 Miss Russell said, 
 
 " Jacob ! Janet ! where are you 1 Oh ! there ! What are
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY. 237 
 
 you looking at % Come away, Janet ; what can you be 
 about, standing in the dark there, idling % Come away." 
 
 " We were speculating on what that red light foretold for 
 to-morrow, sister," said Jacob, once more pressing Janet's 
 hand, as with startled haste she tried to withdraw it. 
 
 His voice had an odd sound — so odd that Janet wished 
 there was light for her to see if the face agreed at all with it. 
 But he left the room, and did not appear again till prayer 
 time. 
 
 Janet had to listen to a lecture on behaving with pro- 
 priety. She was told not to push herself so much into 
 notice. It was not proper for ladies to be standing at a 
 window looking at the moon with a gentleman. 
 
 " There was no moon," Janet could not help saying. 
 
 " Well, sun, then ; sunset was nearly as bad ! It was 
 all her doing. Let Jacob alone, and no one could be 
 steadier — he was even shy with ladies ; but Miss Russell 
 had had occasion to remark before that Janet was inclined to 
 be forward. There was not a proper backwardness about 
 her, such as in Miss Russell's time was considered proper for 
 young girls. Certainly fashions were altered. Gentlewomen 
 now-a-days forgot to be dignified, but were ready to shake 
 hands with every gentleman. In her day it was thought an 
 honour to touch a lady's hand at all ! She assured her that, 
 though men were silly enough to encourage such familiar 
 ways, they did not approve of it ; and least of all Mr. Rus- 
 sell. There was no one thing he spoke so severely about as 
 forwardness of manner in young girls." 
 
 Janet's attention had wandered far away, while this advice 
 was delivered in rather a sleepy, though severe tone. Anna's 
 coming in from her infant-school, and inquiring for some
 
 238 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 books she had left for Janet to cover, broke up the tete-a-tete, 
 and recalled Janet to the actual present, from which she had 
 in fancy been far away. In spite of the unpleasant day she 
 had spent, there was a glow on her heart that night, and 
 when she again took a peep at the silk, and even touched it, 
 it was with pleasure and admiration. 
 
 Janet was very much relieved on the following morning, 
 when she heard Mr. Eussell, with a slight dash of dry fun, 
 ask his sisters what dress they had provided for Janet. 
 " Dress ! what sort of dress ! What did he mean 1" 
 " I mean something fit for this party." 
 " Oh, really, if she is to be buying expensive gowns she 
 had better stay at home. It could not be afforded ! She 
 could wear the same dress that had served for the picnic, of 
 course." 
 
 Anna said she would lend her some pink bows, which 
 would do very well on her old white muslin ; if it was too 
 long for Janet it could be tucked up. 
 
 There was a little indignant look in Jacob's face as he 
 answered very quietly, 
 
 " It is lucky some one had the kindness to think that 
 something was needed. Janet, show my sisters what Miss 
 Spencer has procured for you." 
 
 Janet obeyed, glad to have the truth thus brought out. 
 "And pray who paid for it?" exclaimed Miss Eussell, 
 settling her spectacles in very wrathful fashion. " I sup- 
 pose you mean me to admire it ? I do not ; and I 
 consider it utterly unbecoming to her station ; besides, after 
 
 our late losses " 
 
 " Sister, no one will be the poorer for this expense, if that 
 is really any satisfaction to you. I was only too glad and
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY. 239 
 
 thankful that some one had the thought to tell me it was 
 needed." 
 
 He spoke firmly, and in a tone his sisters understood it 
 waa useless to oppose ; so after Janet carried it away, they 
 alluded no more to the silk. Only once or twice she heard 
 it muttered that there must be " a stop put at once to such 
 goings on." 
 
 It was a pleasant time, that dressing for the party. Agnes 
 was full of joy and fun, and so eager to make Janet look nice. 
 
 "When dressed she went into the drawing-room. Mr. 
 Eussell was there, and Mrs. Spencer. They both approved 
 of the dress, and were talking how the secret was kept so 
 well, when Agnes came tripping in with a wreath of flowers 
 and some strings of pearls on her arm. 
 
 " Oh, mamma, and Mr. Eussell too, don't you think she 
 ought to have just a something in her hair 1 ?" and she held 
 the flowers against Janet's head while she spoke. 
 
 Mr. Eussell said he could fancy the pearls would look well, 
 but did not like the flowers. 
 
 Janet wished to have nothing, but Agnes made her sit 
 down, and laughing and making a joke about doing it in the 
 drawing-room, she proceeded to twine the beads with the 
 long, rich, silky coils which were wound round and round 
 Janet's head. 
 
 It was a pretty sight, and Jacob, who had unconsciously an 
 artist's eye for effects, stood wishing he could make a picture 
 there and then. 
 
 Agnes, so sylph-like, in some transparent soft material, 
 which floated like a cloud about her, silver stars showing here 
 and there among her bright ringlets, so prettily eager in her 
 work ; while Janet's pure ivory complexion, set off by the
 
 240 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 pale blue and shining white ; her eyes on the ground, and 
 hidden by the long curled eyelashes, but a smile breaking 
 out, in spite of efforts to keep it in. The contrast between 
 the two, and the setting off, in the rich furniture about the 
 room, altogether formed a picture. 
 
 George Spencer came in during the performance, and 
 Janet would have hastily risen, but Agnes held her, crying 
 out, " Oh Janet, you nearly pulled all your hair down. Sit 
 still ! What is the harm of my putting in these pearls ? 
 Only your hair is so extraordinarily long ; there is no end 
 of it." 
 
 Mr. Spencer expressed his approval of his sister's handi- 
 work, and looked his admiration of the "turn out" very 
 plainly. He said there was only one thing wanting, and 
 that he hoped Janet would allow him to supply. As he 
 spoke, he unwrapped a beautiful bouquet. 
 
 "Ah !" said Agnes, clapping her hands, "that is famous! 
 But I shall be jealous ; have you none for me?" 
 
 "Oh, I leave others to give it to you." 
 
 " Have you none, Mr. Eussell ? Then I must wait till my 
 constant friend comes to my aid. No doubt, Miss Xairn, I 
 shall eclipse that paltry bunch of roses and myrtle. You 
 will envy my geraniums ! " 
 
 The carriage was soon announced, and they all got in but 
 Mr. Russell who preferred walking. 
 
 After the first fire of disagreeable remarks from the Mit- 
 chells about her dress, Janet forgot all trouble, and threw 
 herself with spirit into the gaiety before her. She was much 
 sought for the dance, and thoroughly enjoyed it, but at last 
 saying she was tired, she took a seat near Mrs. Spencer. 
 Agnes was rallying and teasing Mr. Eussell to dance, and she
 
 THE STEAWBEEEY PAETY. 241 
 
 told him he had no business there if he did nothing but 
 stand out and make disagreeable remarks. He maintained 
 that he had very good reasons for coming, to watch and take 
 care of Janet, and that he liked seeing gay people. Supper 
 was announced, and he turned as if about to offer his arm to 
 Janet, but George Spencer hurried forward and claimed her, 
 as having danced the last dance with him. Agnes was taken 
 by some one else, and Janet looked back sorry, seeing that 
 Mr. Faissell sat on the sofa, instead of joining the throng to 
 the supper-room. George's remarks, however, soon claimed 
 all her attention. He was quite the life of that part of the 
 table ; attentive to every one, and keeping up a general flow 
 of talk, which astonished Janet, particularly as he never 
 forgot her, and found time to whisper several of those 
 pleasant "nothings" in her ear, in that tone and manner 
 which made her blush, while she avoided meeting his eye, 
 though it gave her a nutter of pleasure. 
 
 They danced together again after supper. Janet expressed 
 her surprise at Mr. Eussell's liking to come, — it was so un- 
 usual for him to go to any party. George looked at her in 
 a very meaning way, while he asked if there was not an 
 attraction, and directed her attention to where Agnes was 
 seated, Mr. Eussell close behind her, and in earnest talk. 
 
 Janet's face was crimson in a moment. 
 
 " I like it very much ; he is a good fellow," was George's 
 next remark. " My consent is quite ready. Don't you agree 
 with me in thinking it likely ?" 
 
 " Perhaps — I don't know — yes," was her hesitating reply. 
 
 After a few moments' silence Janet began to talk about 
 something else. 
 
 She was unusually animated and excited. George thought 
 
 VOL. I. R
 
 242 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 lier in wonderfully high spirits, and attributed it to the con- 
 sciousness of having cansed somewhat of a sensation ; she 
 could not remain blind to her powers of attraction. He 
 watched the bright colour which was so delicately soft, he 
 tried to catch her bright though rather restless eye, and 
 thought he had never seen anything so lovely as the turn of 
 her head and neck. He never paid her more decided atten- 
 tion than he did then, and she seemed to receive it in good 
 part. 
 
 The young people settled to walk home. George gave his 
 arm to Janet quite as a matter of course, and Mr. Eussell 
 followed with Agnes. They went round by the Spencers' 
 house, and stood a little while to watch the moon rise on 
 the sea. 
 
 " A few years hence I wonder how the remembrance of 
 this evening will return to us four individuals 1 " remarked 
 George, in a low voice to Janet. His unconscious sigh was 
 echoed by her, but she made no other answer. 
 
 "It has been a delightful — a marked evening," he con- 
 tinued ; " you have liked it, have you not 1 At least, I hope 
 so. No, don't hurry on ! " and he laid his hand on hers, 
 which trembled a little on his arm, to prevent her from 
 hurrying after the others, who had turned as if to go. " Don't 
 go ! it is so delicious here ! Such a pure, fresh night ! Don't 
 you feel it sol" he added, with an evident anxiety in his 
 manner to make her respond to his feelings. " I could stay 
 another hour willingly. Look at that tremulous quiver on 
 the sea. Do you know I don't generally care for moonlight. 
 It is too cold — too pale. You think me a Goth ; — didn't you 
 say so 1 or what did you say V 
 
 " I did not speak," she answered.
 
 THE STRAWBERRY PARTY. 243 
 
 "Eat you like it, I know," he said, "and to-night — now 
 —I feel its beauty. It is so soothing after the stir of a 
 party. What is Aggy in such a hurry about ? Must we go 1 
 There can be no fear of damp or cold. You don't feel chilly, 
 do you 1 Let me wrap this closer round you," and he dis- 
 engaged his arm, and carefully and lingeringly adjusted her 
 cloak, in spite of her hurried protestations against being left 
 behind, and her being at all cold. 
 
 He saw the signs of flurry in her face by the light which 
 fell on them both. It pleased him. And the kerchief she 
 had hastily tied under her chin by way of head-covering, 
 gipsy fashion, was so becoming, he could not resist the temp- 
 tation, and so affected awkwardness in fitting the buttons, as 
 an excuse for yet lingering over the task. But she would 
 not suffer it any longer, and hurried him on. 
 
 When they reached Rock House, Jacob took Janet, and 
 they wished Air. and Miss Spencer good night. But hardly 
 had they gone three steps before George overtook them, 
 having seen Agnes safe within doors, and he said he should 
 accompany them if they would allow it, for he could not go 
 in on such a night, and besides wanted to enjoy a cigar as he 
 returned. 
 
 Mr. Russell made a feint of releasing Janet's arm, evidently 
 expecting her to prefer taking Air. Spencer's again. But she 
 clung fast to him, and would not see George's offered arm. 
 She was conscious of a close and kind pressure by way of 
 answer to her mute appeal. 
 
 When at Queen's Terrace, George shook hands with her, 
 and she hastily turned away from his look, which there was 
 light enough for her to see. 
 
 r2
 
 244 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 " I shall call to-morrow and inquire after my partner," she 
 heard, and also Jacob's hearty, " So do." 
 
 Betty's blinking sleepy eyes smiled her welcome, and on 
 her master expressing a fear that she was very sleepy, she 
 rubbed them, and tried to look as if it was the pleasantest 
 thing in the world to watch the greater part of the night. 
 
 " The ladies had been asleep for hours," she said, as she 
 proceeded to help Janet to disarray herself ; first saying she 
 looked " all well as ever did Cinderella with her fairy dress 
 and glass slipper, and she knew who the young prince was 
 as would come next day and fit the slipper on." 
 
 Long after Betty left, Janet looked at the moon, soon to be 
 followed by the sun. But late as it was, she felt no inclina- 
 tion to sleep. Her mind seemed in confusion. There was a 
 strength of bitterness — or was it jealousy 1 — which frightened 
 her, roused by a few light words. Under its pressure she 
 almost forgot what had impressed her at the time, and latterly 
 had caused her even painful annoyance, namely, George 
 Spencer's manner towards herself. But she was too excited 
 then to feel clearly about anything ; and as for sleep, it 
 would not come. So a headache was the natural consequence 
 for the next day.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 DRIVING. 
 
 " Well, Janet," said Anna, two or three days after the party, 
 speaking in her most sprightly way, and chucking her under 
 the chin, " Well, Janet, I really do hope you will be careful of 
 your manners. Why, we need not think of being a governess 
 now ! But let me caution you ; you are apt to be ungracious. 
 Mr. Lewis always notices this. You ought to be ready to go 
 down on your knees to Mr. Spencer for admiring you so." 
 
 Janet drew back and drew up, and her look said plainly, 
 " What do you mean ?" 
 
 " It is really a most charming, delightful thing," continued 
 Anna ; " but there is sometimes a slip between cup and lip, 
 you know. So be careful, be careful, I pray ; for Mrs. 
 Spencer may possibly object " 
 
 " Indeed, very likely, I should think," said Miss Russell. 
 " She will naturally look high for her son." 
 
 " And I am sure I don't wish to stand in her way ! It is 
 very hard " Janet could say no more. 
 
 " Well, really there is nothing to cry about, Janet, but 
 everything to be happy and grateful for ; only, as I say, be 
 careful to attract him by amiability, and don't frighten him
 
 246 miss kussell's hobby. 
 
 with black looks," said Anna, as she tripped away to 
 finish spreading out her seaweed, humming a tune as she 
 went. 
 
 Martha came in for orders from her mistress, and Janet was 
 soon left alone. 
 
 Anna's speech made her very uncomfortable, though it only 
 helped to confirm what she had often condemned as a fancy 
 of her own. She desired to shun him and even his sister 
 Agnes, and constantly contrived to avoid driving, saying she 
 wanted more exercise and could walk. She had not been 
 out at all for several days when one evening Agnes came to 
 beg her to walk with her. Agnes was alone, so Janet agreed 
 with some coaxing. They took their favourite turn on the 
 cliff, but conversation nagged ; Agnes seemed pre-occupied — 
 half-restrained, and Janet was silent. They sat down on one 
 of the wooden seats. In a few minutes Agnes sprang up, 
 " Oh, there's Miss Mitchell and her brother. Janet, Janet ! 
 run ! don't look behind ; beside," added Agnes, laughing, 
 " they'll be tired of waiting/' 
 
 "Who V asked Janet, following Agnes's light steps. 
 
 " Mamma, and George, and Mrs. Mitchell ; they are to 
 wait at the stile and take you home. / settled it, dear, be- 
 cause I thought you would be tired." 
 
 " Oh, Agnes, you should not do so ! I do not like driving. 
 I don't like others settliDg for me. Besides, how are you 
 going home ?" 
 
 " Oh, I shall not mind walking alone ; but there will be 
 no occasion ; for look, Janet, there's my frier d Mr. Eussell. 
 That will be nice !" 
 
 " Let us all go home together ; I cannot drive," said Janet. 
 
 " I dare say ! and I wonder what mamma will say, and
 
 DEIVING. 247 
 
 George. He has set his heart on your coming. I know he 
 is all impatience." 
 
 "I wish you would not make engagements for me, Agnes ; 
 you don't know how it annoys me," said Janet, blushing, and 
 with the full recollection of Anna's speech. 
 
 Jacob now came up and shook Agnes's hand heartily. She 
 playfully asked him to escort her home, as Janet was to be 
 taken up in the carriage. He did not answer directly. He 
 looked at Janet, then said, " You are very good, I am 
 sure; she is tired, I dare say — it is very thoughtful of 
 you." 
 
 He turned and went with them to the lane. They had 
 scarcely cleared the stile when George Spencer's voice was 
 heard. 
 
 " Very punctual, young ladies, I must say. Ah ! Mr. 
 Eussell, it is your fault, I see. Twenty minutes past time, 
 Agnes ; my mother is nearly in a nervous fever." 
 
 " Don't flurry them — don't be uncomfortable, my dears," 
 said Mrs. Spencer. "We can't have been so long as that, 
 and I am sure it has been very shady and pleasant ; it was 
 only George who grew impatient. Even the horses stood 
 quite stilL How are you, my dear Miss Nairn 1 " and she 
 put out her hand and drew back her veil. " Ah, Mr. Eussell, 
 are you going to take care of Aggy 1 Very good of you, I 
 am sure." 
 
 " I daresay you'll meet my girls ; they are gone out this 
 evening," called out Mrs. Mitchell, as they drove off. 
 
 " It is early yet j you don't want to go home, do you, 
 mother V said George. 
 
 " Not at all, my dear, if you wish to go further, and if 
 Mrs. Mitchell and Miss Nairn like it."
 
 248 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 Mrs. Mitchell nodded, and said she had nothing particular 
 to do ; she was ready to go on. 
 
 " Which way shall it be then 1 " said George to Janet. 
 
 " Don't ask me — ask Mrs. Spencer." 
 
 " She doesn't care ; she is sure to be pleased if I am, and I 
 should like to please you ; you know I am always amiable." 
 As Janet did not answer, he added, " Well, we will take this 
 turn by way of variety. There is a capital old tumble-down 
 cottage here which would make a good sketch for Aggy." 
 
 Janet turned round and asked Mrs. Spencer about the 
 stitch of a certain toilette-cover she was knitting. Janet 
 talked faster than usual, and seemed much interested in all 
 the particulars — the kind of cotton, the size of the needles, 
 and the fringe edge. 
 
 " But, my dear, don't turn round so, you will get a stiff 
 neck. You shall see it ; come some evening and see it ; don't, 
 pray don't turn so now," and Mrs. Spencer leant back in the 
 hood and put her hand on her mouth by way of enforcing 
 silence. 
 
 Janet watched the wheels and the ruts now. 
 
 " I didn't know you were so great a knitter," George 
 remarked. 
 
 " I am not a knitter at all." 
 
 " Well, so I thought. I fancied I had heard you say you . 
 did not like it." 
 
 " I don't recollect what I said about it, but it is true," said 
 Janet, still looking at the wheels. 
 
 " Was it out of pure kindness to my mother, then, that 
 you were so eager and animated about the work, or was 
 it " 
 
 " Eeally, I don't know," and Janet moved her hand
 
 DEIVING. 249 
 
 impatiently, as it rested on the side of the seat. " I often 
 say things without thought and out of absence. Besides," 
 added she, recovering her usual tone a little, " besides, I 
 suppose I may be interested in other people's occupations,, 
 even if they are not quite to my taste." 
 
 " Certainly." George stooped forward to disentangle the 
 whip, and in so doing caught a glance of Janet's face, which 
 made him suddenly change the subject. He pointed out the 
 effect of the light as it fell across the heath. He spoke 
 of the purple heather, of the pleasure he felt in moorland 
 scenery. Janet's stiffness of manner wore off. Mrs. Spencer 
 and Mrs. Mitchell were talking, and not watching and listen- 
 ing ; she felt rather ashamed at her own temper, and made 
 up for it by listening and talking her best for the rest of 
 the way. 
 
 As they drew near Wareham, Mrs. Spencer leant forward 
 and begged Janet to return with them to spend the evening, 
 when she should see the toilette-cover. Janet smiled, and 
 blushed slightly, for George was looking at her ; but she 
 said she could not come, for she was wanted at home that 
 evening. Some other time she should be happy. Mrs. 
 Spencer was very sorry, but then begged George to drive 
 them by Queen's Terrace, and put Miss Nairn down at her 
 own door. George objected, and said the turning was so 
 awkward, he knew very well his mother would be frightened 
 to death. 
 
 " Oh, pray don't," said Janet, " I can walk quite well." 
 
 " Then, George, you must walk home with Miss Nairn, my 
 dear." 
 
 " Xo ; pray don't," again said Janet ; " don't give yourself 
 so much trouble ; I can go alone, it is but a few steps."
 
 250 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 ** Trouble !" said George, bending towards her ; " trouble !" 
 then with a sudden change of voice, he added " Ma'am, the 
 trouble is a pleasure, 1 assure you," bowing low as he spoke. 
 
 Janet laughed, but secretly hoped that Mr. Eussell and 
 Agnes might be returned, and that they might meet, which 
 would save the tete-a-tete walk. 
 
 No such good fortune awaited her, however. George had 
 it all his own way. 
 
 He offered his arm to her, and they set off together. Very 
 little was said, and when they reached the door she wished 
 him " Good evening." 
 
 " Don't send me off," said he, laughing, and shaking her 
 hand in a way which made her blush ; " I mean to ask after 
 Miss Eussell's eyes." 
 
 Jacob and Agnes were there, and Eleanor and Anna were 
 busy over some feather-screens — a new kind, which Eleanor 
 was teaching her friend how to make. Their bonnets were off, 
 and they were evidently there for the evening. George was 
 pressed to stay, and he said he should like nothing better, 
 turning round to look at Janet as he spoke. But as he took 
 a step towards her, Janet moved, and went into her room to 
 take off her things. The merry voices reached her ear so 
 plainly that she could distinguish Jacob's from its deepness. 
 They were all cheerful and pleased but herself, and she was 
 unhappy. She looked at her cotton dress. She did for one 
 moment contrast it with all the others. But it was not this 
 that made her heart ache ! She took herself to task for 
 being unreasonable, discontented, and thought her step- 
 mother must have been right in pronouncing her a bad- 
 tempered girl. Betty heard the voices too, as she worked in 
 the kitchen, and she could not resist taking a peep at the
 
 DRIVING. 251 
 
 company, so she helped Martha to carry up the tea. Her 
 first look almost made her smile before them- all. It was at 
 seeing " Master " laughing and talking to that sweet pretty 
 creature, Miss Agnes Spencer. Somehow or other Agnes 
 always did draw out Jacob, and to-night he was not like him- 
 self — so bright and so pleasantly talkative — so eager about 
 the music ! Betty's next trip to the parlour with the cake 
 and toast made her a little grave. She did not fail to remark 
 the difference in Janet's dress from that of the rest of the 
 party. "Ah !" thought she, "if I had but the fingering of 
 a few pounds, my dear, you should have a better dress than 
 that ! But, howsoever, she has the beauty which beats them 
 all. Aye, even that laughing young lady isn't like her ; and 
 I see some folks think as I do, too ! " 
 
 But Janet looked grave and unhappy, and Betty sighed at 
 it, and wondered why it was ; till Martha relieved her by 
 saying, when she brought down the tea-things, that Miss 
 Janet was at the piano, and all of 'em crowding round her, 
 and she looking so pleased, and master singing uncommon 
 fine ! Then Betty was happy again. 
 
 George Spencer had seated himself by Janet at tea, but he 
 did not address himself to her in conversation. Once he bent 
 his head and said something — merely a common remark — but 
 Janet happened to catch Anna's eye. Anna gave her a nod 
 of encouragement. The cold look was returning, but just 
 then Janet looked at Agnes, and she was smiling archly. 
 Who could resist that smile ? !N"ot Janet ; she smiled too ; 
 but it was a shaded smile. George turned and talked to Miss 
 Russell till tea was over. Then he asked for some music ; but 
 Janet was unwilling, and excused herself in so spiritless a 
 way that George, being really good-natured, forbore to press
 
 252 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 her, and begged his sister Agnes to sing instead. When the 
 song was over, Mr. Eussell was coaxed by Agnes and George 
 into giving them some old airs, which he played in a way 
 seldom heard. 
 
 " What is the name of that last thing ? " inquired George. 
 
 " Eeally I don't know — in fact — " and Mr. Eussell spoke 
 with slight embarrassment — " in fact — the tune — it is just 
 something of my own." 
 
 " You are a composer as well as a performer, then 1 " ex- 
 claimed both Agnes and George. 
 
 " In a small way," was the answer, quietly laying aside his 
 violin. 
 
 " Bless me, yes ! " said Miss Eussell ; " Jacob has invented 
 many tunes, or composed as you call it. Some people have 
 sense of an uncommon and useless kind, I believe, and 
 sometimes they chance to hit on a useful discovery or inven- 
 tion, and turn it to profit. But, would you credit it ? Jacob 
 is so entirely from head to foot unpractical, that once, when 
 he was offered a good round sum for just a few twiddle- 
 dee-dees he scraped on his fiddle — out of his head, you know 
 — he actually refused — yes, refused — to sell it, though, he 
 was bred a trader as his father was before him, and one 
 would have thought knew the justice of selling anything 
 of his own. You can't deny it, can you, Jacob ? " 
 
 " !N"o, it is true. But I did not need the money, and, to 
 say truth, I was afraid " 
 
 " Of what % Of growing fond of money 1 I don't think 
 there was much risk of that," said his sister in a sarcastic 
 tone. 
 
 " JSTo, afraid of being led to devote more time and attention 
 to music. It was a great temptation then — very great ; and
 
 DEIVING. 253 
 
 this man's offer and proposals were not easy to forget, I assure 
 
 you. What with my fiddle and pen, you know, sister, I 
 
 wasted some precious hours as it is." 
 
 11 That you did, Jacob ! But would anyone believe," 
 
 turning to the others, " that he had a grain of common 
 
 sense ; for just when he might have turned his fiddling to 
 
 account, and made up in a way for lost time, he would not. 
 
 It beats all ; and let me live a century, I never can and 
 
 never shall fathom the ins and outs of Jacob's fantastical 
 
 mind." 
 
 ****** 
 
 " Miss Janet," said Eetty that night, " it's going on 
 nicely, ain't it, miss 1 " 
 
 " What is 3 " 
 
 " Well, the courting. Anyone can see it with half an eye. 
 Bless me ! it makes me all so glad — for all the world as if 
 it was just my own flesh and blood." 
 
 u I don't know what you mean," returned Janet, coldly. 
 " At least," she added, half ashamed at the want of truth in 
 her words, " I suppose I do know, but it is all nonsense. 
 What makes you think so % " 
 
 " La ! miss, why everybody thinks it ! Anybody can't 
 help thinking, when 'tis so plain afore one's very eyes. Ain't 
 the master, bless 'un ! changed like % Not so reg'lar and 
 composed like in his ways ; but up one minute and down 
 another. Aye, aye, when he's alone, and don't think any- 
 body sees 'un, he looks so thinking and considering — quite 
 grave, and sighs ! Sure he do sigh enough to make my 
 heart ache, Miss Janet ; for he don't take no notice of me, 
 you see, when I'm about my work, and 'tis all the same as 
 if I wasn't there ; and I hear the sighs very plain, and know
 
 254 miss eussell's hobby. 
 
 by the face of 'un he is down in his mind, and doubting, you 
 see. Then, by-and-by, when you all come past the windows, 
 and I see master aside of her, why, his face is quite different ; 
 and she's got the way of bringing more words from him in a 
 moment than others can get in a year; and he looks so 
 happy and pleased— though, for all that, any one knowing 
 him so well as I do can see there's a sigh very close behind 
 they smiles ; — but that's all according, you see, miss — when 
 folks are a courting that's mostly the feeling, I believe." 
 
 " You seem to know a great deal about it, Betty. Pray 
 have you had any experience 1 " 
 
 " La, bless you ! I've not lived all these years and not 
 gained no knowledge, miss ; and I won't say but I've had 
 my followers, too : but I don't give in to marriage — I'm best 
 as I am." 
 
 " And I wish you would let others be so too," Janet said 
 sharply. " A man can't speak nor smile, it seems, without 
 its being put down to — to — love ! I don't see what the 
 master wants; and, moreover, I don't believe he means to 
 be married, that's more, Betty." 
 
 " And why not, Miss Janet 1 " 
 
 " A hundred reasons ! For one, what would Miss Bussell 
 say ? And then — he is not so very young, now " 
 
 " For that he ain't so very old, neither, as folks make out," 
 Betty rejoined, almost angrily. " 'Tis on account of his quiet, 
 still ways, I reckon, and having sisters older than hisself. 
 But the ladies is much older than master is, Miss Janet. 
 Bless you, why he is in the prime of life. "Why, he hasn't 
 got not a grey hair ! and as to the hairs being rather scant, 
 I've heard them that thinks that a great set off to a man. 
 'Tisn't young lads mostly, who thinks of settling and getting a
 
 DRIVING. 255 
 
 family — though, of course," she added, correcting herself, as 
 a sudden thought crossed her ; " there's some here and there, 
 maybe, with fortin' enough, who can marry when they're not 
 much more than lads, and, of course, there's nothing to say 
 agin it ; quite the contrary, Miss Janet ; and young sweet- 
 hearts be very pleasant, no doubt, partic'larly if they be 
 handsome and genteel. Yet, [for all that I say, master's as 
 good a right to think of getting a wife as e'er another gentle- 
 man, be he who he may, in all England ! And there's some, 
 though you mayn't think it, miss, as prefers one of his 
 standing. La ! I zim he has a rare and pleasant way, too, 
 and when the light shines in his eyes, and he speaks earnest 
 like, it seems to go right to anybody's heart ; and as for fun, 
 the master can joke with anybody, when he has a mind to ! 
 Many's the time I've thought about seeing him with his own 
 children about his knees, all the same as if 'twas a picture. 
 La ! I can figure to myself just how he would look and speak. 
 There would not be a better nor kinder father in all the 
 world than master. He's just cut to the pattern, as you 
 may say. And as to his wife, whoever it be, she will be a 
 blessed woman and a happy lady, if ever man can make a 
 woman so ! " 
 
 "Oh, Betty! how you do run on!" Janet exclaimed, 
 impatiently, and turning a flushed and, as Betty thought, a 
 vexed face upon her. 
 
 " Well, I be an old chatterbox, and that's truth ; and no 
 wonder if you be a- weary of it. And you're tired, I'm 
 thinking — so much company, and then the music do tire, I 
 don't doubt ; though 'tis nice and pleasant, and I'm sure no 
 one can't say but what it does the master good. Ain't it just 
 wonderful, miss, how he plays such beautiful tunes ! 'Taint
 
 256 MISS RUSSELL'S HOBBY. 
 
 like the same thing as Job Ball's fiddle, which I can't 
 a-bear ; and yet, to look at outside 'tis all the same as 
 master's. 
 
 "Well, Miss Janet," Betty said, having no further ex- 
 cuse to linger, yet not able to restrain a few more parting 
 words, " I said to Martha yesterday, when she corned 
 tumbling up-stairs, and then catched her foot again directly 
 after, says I, that's two weddings, Martha. ' Two ? ' says she ; 
 ' and who's the second then 1 Has our Miss Janet got that 
 sweet pretty young gentleman for her beau in good earnest 1 ' 
 But I only smiled to myself, my dear Miss Janet ; I didn't 
 let out nothing to Martha. Only, you see, it will be two, I 
 hope, and all in one day, too. And a fine rejoicing there'll 
 be in Wareham, I know, for if ever anybody was just loved 
 'tis the master, 'mong the poor folks, and missis herself will 
 rejoice after the first. For 'tis hard, you see, to part company 
 with anything has been your very own like for so many 
 years. And for a surety, master won't bring his bride to this 
 house." 
 
 Janet had only a silent good-night for Betty for once — and 
 was glad when the good soul stopped her kindly chatter and 
 left her. " Everybody saw it and said so." So it must be 
 true ! And why not % What was it to her 1 Why did the 
 very notion cause such sharp pain, such wretched, miserable 
 feelings 1 Well, there was the old plan of being a governess 
 before her. New scenes, new faces, and something she must 
 do ; and in time, perhaps, her father might come back. She 
 had heard that it sometimes happened. When once with 
 him she shouldn't care for anything — if all the world was 
 married. Yet, as the thought flitted by, she felt it was not 
 true, and a burning colour rose to her face, alone as she was,
 
 DRIVING. 257 
 
 as she felt that wherever she was, whatever happened, she 
 should never, never like to think about that ; that she must, 
 in fact, learn to forget both of them. Then returned the 
 echo of a voice wishful and earnest to please, anxious to win 
 from her a smile or kind word, — a handsome face, a light, 
 buoyant, youthful figure, considered worth much courting by 
 all the people in Warehani, but who turned away from all to 
 seek herself ! Yes, she knew, could not but know and feel, 
 that she was sought by George Spencer. Was he in earnest 
 — did he love her 1 Or was it mere gallantry, what meant in 
 society nothing — a little harmless flirtation ? And how ought 
 she to behave? How did she behave? Very wretchedly, 
 she was afraid. So uncertain; now gracious, now cold. 
 Would that she were far away ; and yet, would she, if she 
 had the opportunity, willingly go now 1 Miserable as it 
 was, did she not wish to remain and see all ? Waiting, 
 waiting all day for a kind look or touch, perhaps, and when 
 it came, upsetting all her previous resolutions, even changing 
 her opinion. But this state of excitement and suspense was 
 very trying. 
 
 From this time there was, indeed, little room for doubt as 
 to George Spencer's attentions. Every day they met, and he 
 was often at "No. 1. Sometimes, when Janet felt angry, and 
 thought he was only amusing himself, and could not be in 
 earnest, she tried to be on her guard, — polite, but not en- 
 couraging ; but more often she was cold and indifferent, or 
 even haughty. George now made no secret of his wishes to 
 Anna, and he had succeeded in gaining a warm ally in her ; he 
 had carte blanche to come to the house whenever he liked, 
 and the seaweed and conchology afforded a convenient excuse. 
 Mrs. Mitchell laughingly alluded to the subject when with 
 vol. i. s
 
 258 
 
 Mrs. Spencer, and added, " Young men are not often prudent. 
 People talk, but then I say, Oh, it is only a passing flirtation ; 
 of course Mr. Spencer is not really going to marry her ? " 
 Mrs. Spencer sighed, and looked uneasy, and said she had 
 heard from Miss Anna Eussell that Janet's father had been 
 of a good family, though now he was in misfortune. Of 
 course she should have wished George to marry well, but after 
 all she was a sweet girl, very beautiful too, and George had met 
 with one or two disappointments in that way. She would 
 not on any account wish to throw difficulties in the way, 
 poor fellow. If she could only see him happily settled before 
 she died, she should be very thankful. She did not care for 
 money ; she was always called romantic, and perhaps she 
 was so. She owned she wished her children to marry young 
 and for love ; she had done so herself." Whenever the subject 
 was thus brought before her, Mrs. Spencer sighed ; but when 
 she saw George looking well and pleased, and so contented 
 to remain with her at Wareham instead of travelling, and 
 Agnes, too, so happy, then Mrs. Spencer smiled, and felt that 
 it was all right. 
 
 Once she alluded to the subject to her son, and asked if 
 he was fully aware of the circumstances, of her poverty and 
 dependence and connexions : but he said that only made him 
 more determined to raise her to the position in which she 
 ought and deserved to be. He confessed to his mother that 
 there was a charm in the very novelty of the whole thing ; 
 she was so different from the race of well-dressed young 
 ladies he had been in the habit of waltzing with and ad- 
 miring. He had laughed at Agnes for being romantic, but 
 he had been caught himself. He had always declared he 
 would not marry for money. Then Mrs. Spencer warned
 
 DRIVING. 259 
 
 him not to be in too great haste, but take it quietly, 
 and not commit himself. But he indignantly scorned such 
 policy. He should try every means to win her, which he 
 confessed he was not at all sure of doing ; she was not a 
 common kind of character by any means, but this only added 
 a spur to his desire to please her. 
 
 END OF VOL. I. 
 
 PRINTED BY R. CLAY, SON, AND TAYLOR, BREAD STREET HILL.
 
 « 
 
 ■ 
 
 H 
 
 TBI 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 ■ 

 
 UNIVER9ITY OF ILUNOIS-URBANA 
 
 3 0112 052937247 
 
 <-••■■-"■;';.■•".'■.■■■*"■•. 
 
 
 »i 
 
 
 88 v.. MM